My Little Pony: Lights and Shadows - Part III

by OmegaTale

Rating: everyone
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Mystery, Adventure
Length: 110865

Twilight Sparkle and her friends must save Equestria from the storm of shadows on the horizon, one that will certainly bring about the end of the world if its not stopped.

All of Equestria holds its breath as the hunt for the black dragon, Stormclaw, and his ally, Queen Chrysalis, continues. Following the events of the attack on Canterlot, many have come to the ponies' aid, attempting to track down and capture the two villains.
Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends, shaken by what happened during the attack, must push past their sorrow and fear, for they are soon to face the ultimate challenge. With the princesses scattered and Equestria vulnerable, they must find a way to protect their home and those they love from the darkness that they all know is drawing near. The trials and hardships of all our favorite ponies have led them to this, the defining moment in all their lives.
Although the ponies, dragons, griffons, and changelings have all banded together in defiance of this evil, they have yet to understand the truth behind the dark veil. The fate of all the world hangs in the balance as one pony clings to the light, even amidst a storm of shadows. Will the light be enough to save him? Or does his destiny end in destruction? It is time for Shadow Light to remember what we all have come to understand.
Friendship is Magic.

Published 2017-09-07 20:20:06 UTC
Last updated 2017-12-31 04:46:25 UTC

Chapter 2

The streets of Canterlot remained quiet as the sun rose on the horizon. The golden gleam cast bright light through the dark of the ending night. It was quite beautiful, even though the stars faded from the sky, the lands beyond the suspended, castle-city brightening and filling with colors.

Princess Luna rarely watched the sun rise anymore, she had always lowered the moon and immediately gone to rest, having been awake all night protecting the Dream Realm. There was the time that Starlight Glimmer switched her and Celestia’s cutie marks, but that seemed like more of an exception, given the circumstances they were in.

She watched from her balcony as the sun continued to brighten the sky. Her gaze then moved from the horizon to the distant town of Ponyville, where she knew her attention had to turn. She looked away, pacing in a small circle as she thought hard about how best to approach this.

Stopping and turning to look back at the town, she nodded, thinking she knew how best to proceed. She cast a quick spell and spoke boldly. “Discord, come to me imm-”

“You called?” Discord replied, appearing in a flash as he floated in the air behind her, paw and talon tucked under his chin as his tail flicked back and forth in curiosity.

Luna sighed, turning to him. “Must you behave like a foal all the time?”

Discord tilted his head, which spun about upside-down on his neck. “If that’s what it means to have a little fun here and there with best-princess.” He chuckled, winking in a certain direction for no apparent reason.

“This is serious, Discord.” She huffed, shaking her head. “We must all play our part in bringing peace back to Equestria, and so we need Twilight and her friends.”

Discord chuckled. “Obviously you haven’t been to see them, otherwise you’d know why they remain in Ponyville.”

Luna shook her head again. “Twilight is a princess, her duty to Equestria comes before all else.”

The draconequus’ head rolled back into place and he landed on the ground, standing upright. “Have you any idea how demoralized she has become? Do you have even an inkling of a clue of how devastated she and the girls are?” His voice hinted at some anger inside of him.

“I understand that-” Luna began to say.

“Oh, you understand, do you?” Discord cut her off, eyes glowing faintly. “Where exactly were you when that dragon and King Sombra trapped everyone behind a wall of crystals?” He snapped. “Where exactly were you when Twilight was caught helpless in Sombra’s nightmare spell?”

Luna glared back at him, although it was a weakened glare at hearing these points. “I need not such words from the likes of you-”

“Where EXACTLY were you when Starfall sacrificed his very life for Twilight?” Discord continued, silencing the princess. “I was there, I saw everything. His heart stopped, he was gone. Only when I was finally free of that dark spell was I able to save him, and even then I knew the chances of that spell restarting his heart were little to none.” He glared at her, breaking her gaze. “So don’t stand there and tell me that you understand. You weren’t even there.”

Her legs trembled slightly, but then their strength returned in a burst as her wings spread and her eyes glowed bright white. “Do not presume to tell me that I cannot understand!” She yelled at him, her Royal Canterlot Voice creating a shockwave in its wake. “I who attempted to take my own sister’s life over a thousand years ago! Only to spend those thousand years locked away without the slightest whisper to keep me company!”

Eyes closing and muscles relaxing, Luna folded her wings back up. She turned away from the draconequus ever so slightly, taking in a deep breath.

“Do you think me heartless?” Luna asked him quietly. “Given the chance, I would have taken Starfall’s place without a moment’s pause.” She went silent for a moment, trying to keep her personal emotions from reaching the surface. She turned back to him, opening her eyes, which were now normal again. “I made a mistake, and the weight of that mistake has been bearing down upon me ever since I heard of what happened that night. Our feelings are irrelevant, we must all of us work together if we are to overcome this.”

Discord had calmed down the moment Luna went quiet from her outburst. He looked at her with an unamused gaze for the longest time, but then glanced over at Ponyville as well. “Well then, what’s your plan?”

Luna shook her head. “I don’t have one. Bring Twilight to me, I must speak with her.”

Shaking his head, Discord crossed his arms. “No. If you want to speak with her, you’re going to have to go yourself.”

The princess looked at him, trying to seem aggravated even though it was hard to be after hearing that. “I must remain here, with Celestia out searching-”

Discord snapped his paw and a mirror image of Luna appeared up from the floor. “Problem solved.” He said, arms still crossed. “Besides, I’ve yet to see you visit him, you know.”

Letting out a sigh, Luna nodded slowly. “Very well…” She then looked up at him. “You know, when you want to be, you are quite the loyal friend.”

The Lord of Chaos scoffed at her. “You’d be surprised at what you’d pick up from the girls if you spent more time around them.” He then vanished with another snap of his paw, leaving the princess alone on the balcony.

Looking out at Ponyville once more, Luna was left deep in thought.

Opening up the door to the castle library, Fluttershy peered inside, immediately spotting Twilight asleep in her reading chair. Sneaking inside, she whispered, “Twilight…?”

The princess stirred about a little, turning over on the chair as she worked at finding a more comfortable position. Fluttershy inched further in, walking up to Twilight’s side. There was a book on the floor, she must have fallen asleep reading. When she leaned down to get a closer look, Fluttershy saw the title, “Starswirl’s Theory of Magic”. The pegasus recognized it immediately, it was a book Twilight read when she was feeling stressed, as she had mentioned to her friends before.

Looking back up at the princess, Fluttershy lifted her hoof to Twilight’s shoulder, shaking it gently. “Twilight?” She repeated, still in a whisper.

The purple alicorn stirred about again and then fell still. Her eyes opened slowly, and she looked over at her friend. “Oh… hello Fluttershy.” She slowly glanced around for a moment, returning her gaze to the pegasus. “I fell asleep again… didn’t I?”

Fluttershy nodded and Twilight sat up in her chair, stretching out her legs as she looked over the sides for the book. Upon spotting it, she used her magic to lift it up and place it on the table.

“Twilight, can I ask you something…?” Fluttershy said quietly, sounding more shy than usual.

The princess looked to her. “Of course, Fluttershy. Here, have a seat.” She used her magic to pull another chair closer, the pegasus using her wings to fly up and onto it.

Fluttershy looked down at her hooves, rubbing one of them against the other nervously. “Why do you think Shadow ran away?”

Twilight took in a deep, quiet breath, shaking her head. “I don’t know. But whatever the reason, it must be tied to what happened to him… that night.” She replied, trailing off near the end at the thought of the gala.

Unable to react much, Fluttershy sat there, thinking. She looked up to her friend. “I want to go look for him… but I’m afraid to go alone.”

Twilight didn’t need to ask why, she knew all too well that the thought of being out in the world while Stormclaw and Chrysalis were at large was terrifying. Now that she knew the black dragon was intending to take her life, the princess wanted her royal guard more than ever… which actually may have contributed to her defiance at leaving his bedside.

She sighed. “Fluttershy… I miss Shadow too, it’s just…” She sighed again, this time deeper.

“We all miss him.” A voice spoke out from the doorway. The two mares turned to see Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, Spike, Starlight, and Trixie all walking in. Pinkie then continued. “You two aren’t alone there, you know?”

“We know y’all have been hurtin’,” Applejack added in. “But Shadow is our friend too.”

Rarity nodded. “As is Starfall, but we aren’t doing either of them any good by waiting here.”

“We should be out there, helping our friends find them.” Spike spoke up.

Rainbow flipped up into the air and punched at it with her hooves. “Yeah, and those three troublemakers that put Starfall in that bed!”

Twilight looked at all of them, eyes shimmering as their spirits lifted her own. She then turned her eyes to Trixie. “You too, Trixie?”

The blue unicorn swished back her mane. “Starfall is a great and powerful friend,” She said enthusiastically. “I, for one, do not plan on letting anything happen to him.”

Starlight nodded along with her. “We can do this, together.”

“Indeed you can.” Princess Luna said, stepping into the library as well.

“LUNA?!” Everypony said at once, apart from Fluttershy, who already knew she was back.

Twilight’s jaw dropped. “What happened to you? Where have you been?” She asked, having been worried sick for her among everything else that had happened.

Luna walked to the ring of ponies, facing Twilight, her ears falling flat to her head. “I returned to Canterlot only a few nights after the gala ended…” She lowered her head slightly. “When I discovered what happened while I was gone I… I was afraid to face all of you. So Celestia had me keep my return a secret and take over command of Canterlot whilst she searched the land like your other friends.”

The news took everypony by surprise. Rarity then said, “Princess Luna, no pony could have known that would happen. We would never hold that against you, right girls?” She asked, looking around at the rest of them. The ponies all nodded, adding in their replies all at once.

Luna’s sad expression crumbled into a small smile as she was humbled by how understanding and forgiving they all were.

“Oh how lovely,” Discord chuckled, hovering overhead. “Seems all that worrying was for nothing, aye Lulu?”

The Princess of the Night immediately glared up at him. “Never call me that name again.”

Discord sarcastically cringed, floating down to the floor beside Fluttershy. “And here I thought you and your sister liked the nicknames I give you.”

Luna sighed, turning back to the circle of ponies. “Listen well, my friends, this is not easy for me to say…” She stopped herself, looking down for a moment. She proceeded to shake her head, looking back up. “No, first take me to Starfall Blitz. What I have to say must be heard in his presence.”

Hearing her say that told Twilight exactly what Luna wanted to tell them. She knew what was coming, and to be honest, she was surprised it hadn’t come sooner.

Nodding to her fellow princess, Twilight led them out the door and towards the exit of the castle.

It was upon physically seeing Starfall that Luna’s emotions struck her the hardest. As they entered his hospital room, everypony fell quiet. Aside from Luna, who this was her first visit, everypony else hadn’t walked into the room together since Starfall had been moved here from Canterlot Castle. They all stood in a circle around his bed, all watching him lie there, listening to the sound of the machine beeping at his side.

Luna took a half-step forward, taking in a somewhat sharp breath. Memories of the young royal guard immediately flashed before her eyes; their many talks while he had been guarding her, the many times he went out of his way to make her feel more like a princess when she still felt like an outcast… like the night he became her shoulder to cry on and comfort her. She blinked away the memory, then proceeding to close her eyes.

Everypony shared in this silent moment, the very sight of the pegasus in this condition still holding the power to keep them all speechless. Twilight went from watching him, to watching Luna, who she knew must also be in great pain at the sight of him like this.

Luna took a deep breath and then opened her eyes again, turning to the rest of them. “This is a difficult time, I understand that, truly I do.” She began, keeping composed despite her fragility after having just witnessed those memories. “But Starfall is more than just our friend. For all of us, he was once our guardian…” She looked to Twilight, smiling. “As he will become again when he awakens.” Earning a thoughtful look from Twilight, she then looked around at them all again. “But until that time, we must honor his sacrifice and what it gave us, not lie in wait for his return.”

Pinkie tilted her head. “What it gave us…?”

Luna looked to her, and then to the rest of them. “Another chance. He saved Twilight’s life, likely under the belief that doing so would claim his own. He gave us the chance to rise up together against this threat.” Her eyes flashed with determination and a bit of anger. “We must find that dragon, and Chrysalis, and Sombra, and make it so his sacrifice was not in vain.”

Rainbow nodded immediately, having already been onboard with tracking them down and pummeling them with her bare hooves. Pinkie and AJ both joined in, as well as Rarity and Spike. Starlight looked from Luna to Starfall once more, which Trixie noticed, lifting her hoof up onto her friend’s shoulder.

Turning to Twilight, Luna continued. “I understand that this is a difficult thing for you to do, but Equestria needs you, Princess Twilight. It needs all of us, if we are to keep it safe from the darkness those three have planned.”

Everypony turned to Twilight, not sure how she would respond, given how she’d been for the past few months. The Princess of Friendship looked at Luna for the longest moment, then glancing around at the rest of them. Her gaze eventually fell upon Starfall once again, a stifled breath leaving her as she took in a deep one. Turning back to Luna, she replied, “I know... and I’m ready now.”

Luna smiled at her, nodding her head in respect. “The floor is yours then, Twilight. I have been tasked with maintaining my sister’s duties, how you choose to help the search is up to you.”

Her mind entered a different gear as she looked to her friends. “Starlight, Spike, you two travel west to help Ember and Thorax. The letter said they searched everywhere, help them search it again.”

Spike saluted her. “You can count on us.”

Twilight then continued. “Applejack, Rarity, you help Garble in the south, I can’t think of anypony better to know the land better than the dragons.”

Rarity cringed a bit. “Ehh, Garble?”

“Don’t worry Rarity,” Spike tried reassuring her. “He’s not so bad anymore.”

The white unicorn flipped her mane back with a huff. “Well alright…”

Applejack nodded to Twilight. “We got it Twi.”

Twilight nodded back, moving on. “Rainbow, Pinkie, the two of you need to travel east and help King Gale and the griffons, think you can handle it?”

Rainbow brushed off all doubt. “Ha! I know we can! Right, Pinkie?”

The pink mare hopped up and down. “Absolutely!”

Fluttershy inched forward. “What about me, Twilight?”

Twilight turned to her. “You, Discord, and I are going searching for Shadow. We need all our friends home, safe and sound.” Fluttershy suddenly beamed with happiness, ecstatic at the knowledge that she was going to help find Shadow.

Taking off her pointy hat, Trixie asked, “I can help, what should I do?”

“Oh I haven’t forgotten about you, Trixie.” Twilight answered, taking a deep breath. “You need to watch over Starfall and protect him, who knows how long we could be away? It’s just as important of a task as the rest of us have, and I’m entrusting it to you.”

Putting her hat back on her head, Trixie dawned a determined look. “The Great and Powerful Trixie won’t let you down, Twilight!”

Twilight nodded to her, looking around at them all. “We need to all leave as soon as we can, Luna is right; Equestria needs us all, and it needs us now.”

Everypony went from saddened at the sight of Starfall, to psyched at hearing Twilight’s plan in mere minutes, all of them looking pumped. They left in pairs, preparing and getting ready to leave without delay.

Twilight and Luna were the only two remaining in the room. Twilight looked to her, having wanted to ask her nearly the whole time. “Luna?” She asked, earning silent recognition from her fellow princess. “What happened that night? Why did you leave?”

The Princess of the Night looked down and away for a moment. “For the past few months before that fateful night, I had been constantly haunted by my own shadow… Nightmare Moon.” She explained, her quiet voice expressing how painful this was to say. “It began when I tried to help your friend, Shadow. Being caught in his nightmare, it drew out fears of mine that seemed too real to be but a dream.”

“Luna…” Twilight said softly.

Luna shook her head. “I couldn’t take it anymore, I had to banish her from my mind, and so I left… returning to Celestia and my old castle in the Everfree Forest, where that dreadful darkness was born in me. I had to confront it, and defeat it once and for all.”

Having never expected this, Twilight was left mostly quiet the entire time. “…and, what happened?” There were a few moments of silence, the two princesses looking to one another.

“We met.” Luna replied, voice broadening at the thought of it once more. “And now, I am finally free of her.”

Twilight blinked, not sure what she meant. “Free…? What do you mean? You’ve always been free, haven’t you?”

Luna shook her head. “No. You and your friends defeated her with the Elements of Harmony, but she was still there, hovering as my fear and guilt. When finally I confronted that guilt in the form of the Tantabus, it weakened her, but she endured, for I still feared her return should my path ever lead me astray once again.” Luna lifted her head up high, a conquering look on her face. “This time, I confronted her face-to-face. She’s gone, forever.”

Twilight paused, but then hugged her. “Thank you… for telling me. I was so worried about you…”

Luna hugged her back. “And thank you, my friend, for always believing in me.” They separated and both looked over at Starfall. “I think he would be proud of you, you know?”

With a nod, Twilight took in quick breath. “He’d be proud of both of us.” She said, looking to Luna. “So let’s go make him even prouder.”

After an hour or so, everypony met back up in the castle throne room. They each had a saddlebag on their backs, while Discord and Spike were both packed like they were trekkers. They talked amongst themselves about how best to reach their destinations as quickly as possible. Friendship Express, hot air balloon, or even just leaving on hoof.

Twilight looked around at them, saying, “Okay, is everypony ready?” She paused when she noticed someone was missing. “Wait… where’s Starlight?”

Spike then spoke up. “She’s still getting ready, said she had to do a few things before leaving. You girls go ahead, she and I will leave when she gets back.”

Twilight nodded, and then everypony formed a circle. “We’ll see each other again soon.” The princess told them, knowing that underneath their determination was nervousness about the days or even weeks to come.

“Of course we will!” Pinkie said excitedly, hopping up and down. “When we all get back, I’ll throw the biggest party Ponyville has ever seen!” The six mares, Spike, and Discord all joined in on a group hug, knowing they’d likely be apart for a while.

“Right,” Rainbow said, looping in the air before landing down on the floor. “Let’s do this! Come on Pinkie!” The pegasus and her pink partner galloped out from the room first, towards the train station.

Applejack and Rarity then pranced out the door as well. “Be back before ya know it!” The earth pony called out to them, the two of them headed south.

Spike turned to Twilight. “You three be careful out there, and good luck finding Shadow.”

Twilight hugged him individually. “Good luck to you too, Spike.” Separating, Twilight turned to her two companions. “Ready?”

Both Fluttershy and Discord replied in unison. “Ready!”

The three took off out the door, beginning their search for their friend, Shadow.

Starlight opened the door to Starfall’s room, walking in and closing it behind her. This was the first time during his injury that she was ever alone with him. She took a few breaths before approaching him, stopping at his bedside.

“Twilight and Luna both blame themselves for what happened to you…” She said quietly, ears flat to her head. “But I’m the one who wasn’t strong enough. If only I had broken free of that crystal… I could’ve saved Twilight… and you too.”

The room was deathly silent, cryptically even. Starlight stood there, looking down at the pegasus, her eyes watering ever so slightly.

“I can’t stand to see you like this…” She managed to say, her voice cracking a little. “Every time I come I… I just can’t look at you without…” She lowered her head, shaking it before lifting her gaze to meet him once more. “I’m going to make it up to you. We are going to find them, you are going to wake up, and everything can go back to the way it was. I promise.”

The door behind her opened and Starlight immediately wiped her eyes with her hoof, turning around. A particular, gray-furred pegasus walked in, smiling at her. “Hiya Starlight!”

Starlight managed a smile in return. “Hello Derpy.”

“You come to visit Starfall too?” The pegasus asked, head tilted slightly.

“No, no, I was just leaving.” Starlight replied, prancing past her to the door. “He’s all yours.”

Derpy turned to her, saying, “Good luck with Spike!” Starlight turned back and smiled, trotting off. Derpy then turned back to Starfall, flying up onto the chair beside him. She took out a paper bag and sat it down beside her. Reaching inside, she took out a muffin, nibbling on it as she watched over her slumbering friend.

Author's Note

Hello again everypony!
The Mane Six is branching out! Surely now they'll be able to find the villains, and their friends, right?
Big things to come, hope you're all as excited as I am!
See you next week!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 3

The cave delved deep below the surface of the world, down where darkness was perpetual and absolute. What little sounds were made echoed through the darkness, drops of water on the cave floor, distant breathing, labored at times. Despite this, there was no movement in it, except far down at the bottom, where a collection of chambers lied, connected by narrow passages.

The chambers were so compact and isolated from the narrow passages, that the use of a fire to light it would undoubtedly cause them to flood with smoke. Fortunately, luminescent crystals had been brought down at some point, and dimly lit the chambers so one could scarcely see.

A black dragon lie on his back, his entire body scarred, most notably on his face. With a grunt, he opened his scarlet-red eyes, which glanced around before he slowly sat up from the floor. His gaze fell upon a small amount of gemstones on the floor beside him. Reaching over with his opposite claw, he winced and moved back, his other claw grabbing at his left side. He snarled and braved the pain, reaching with that other claw instead as he grabbed one of the rubies and lifted it to his mouth.

Ponies would never think to look down here. Few knew this cave even existed, and what few knew never wanted to travel down and see where it led. It wasn’t a permanent hiding place, they have had many over the past months, but this seemed to be their best one so far, and so they had decided to stay just a bit longer.

Devouring another one of the gems, the black dragon took a deep breath before moving to stand. His body ached, but it was far better than it had been. Over the past two months, he was forced to recover from broken bones, magic-induced trauma, and more than a few deep scars.

Rising from the floor, he grabbed at his side for a moment before lowering his claw back to his side. Slowly he made his way over to a shallow pool of water fed into by a small trickle from the wall. He lowered himself down on all fours and took a much needed drink. His pupils were wide from the lack of light, and now became his norm, for he had not left the cave since they arrived a week before. Lifting his head from the water, he wiped at his face with his arm, growling lowly as this existence was infuriating to him. Having to hide like some child after he had come so close… so close to achieving his goal. He should’ve grabbed the shadow pony and left when he had the chance, and now his plan suffered for it.

Rising up once again, the dragon stretched out best he could, which hurt, but he forced himself to do it. He hated being cooped up like this, literally waiting in the darkness for the time in which he could come back. He thought through what happened over and over again, and still he couldn’t figure it out.

“How could that red dragon have become so strong?” He asked himself quietly, his voice deep. “How could he contend with me when I had the Etherus Diamond in my claws? It’s impossible!” He winced again upon raising his voice, grabbing at his side again. He had taken a brutal thrashing from Garble the red dragon, Ember the Dragon Lord, and even the princess’ unicorn student, Starlight Glimmer, whose magical power was ridiculous.

“Take it easy, Stormclaw,” A voice from the dark said quietly, earning his gaze. Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings, had emerged from the dark of the exit passage, using her magic to try and ease his pain as she had been for the past two months. “We’ve gone over this countless times; if you want the healing process to accelerate, you have to stop moving around and raising your voice so much.”

Her magic was soothing, and it did its job of stopping the bothersome pain. Stormclaw huffed, his ears falling flat to his head as he lowered his claw from his side. “I know.” He rolled his shoulder around a bit, a few cracks echoing into the air. “Are they still out there?”

Chrysalis nodded, moving to his side. “They are being very persistent, now lie back down.”

Stormclaw scoffed, turning away. “I’ve rested enough.”

Using her magic, the Changeling Queen forced the black dragon down onto his back, a very blank expression on his face as he went down. She smirked at him, her queenly side still loving the fact that she was very much in control of him while he was like this. “You’ve rested enough when your queen says you have.”

Rolling his eyes, Stormclaw crossed his arms. “I think you’re enjoying my condition too much.”

“And you’re brooding over what happened too much.” She replied sharply dropping him just a few inches before he touched down, eliciting a grunt from him. “Quit your petty tantrum and use this time of healing to figure out what our next move must be.”

He glared up at her. “I already know what we must do, I’m just trying to figure out how we’re supposed to do it.”

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes down at him. “Well perhaps if you’d TELL me, we could figure it out together. I’m no stranger to strategy, you know.”

Stormclaw huffed, propping himself up on his elbows. “You were on the right track the last time you plotted against the ponies; the princesses are the cornerstone of their society. The only flaw in that plan was that you underestimated Twilight’s underlings… something we both seem to be doing consistently.”

The changeling grimaced at the comment, but knew it was true. “What do you propose we do?”

The dragon thought about it, having been thinking a way around the truth since they had been in hiding. “I’m not sure yet… but I’ll think of something. Without the princesses, Equestria is weak. But without Sombra, I fear we won’t be able to contend with them should that moment ever come. Despite that unicorn’s flaws, he is more capable of facing them than we are. We must think of a way to get around our current disadvantage, and I think that shadow pony is the key.”

Chrysalis tilted her head a bit. “Him? What good will he do?”

“You let me worry about that,” He replied, lying back down since he knew she wasn’t going to let him stand again. “I’ll think of a way we can use him, you keep focusing on finding us safe places to hide.”

The way he answered her made a certain doubt in Chrysalis’ mind resurface. It started the moment she had heard Sombra’s accusation of this so called “scheme” he had, and hidden motives he was keeping from them. It didn’t hold much merit, but the doubt still lingered.

“Stormclaw?” she asked, in such a way that made him look at her silently. “What did Sombra mean when he said you were just using the two of us?”

The black dragon went quiet for a few moments, but then shook his head. “It was a ploy, Chrysalis. He said those things to drive a wedge between us. You didn’t see what happened that night in the ballroom, I think he was planning on leaving our side to join the ponies.”

This completely blindsided Chrysalis, who looked at him with a slight bit of skepticism. “How did you come to that conclusion?”

“I watched him with Princess Celestia, I saw his plan in his very eyes. He knew about you and me, he knows that if we succeeded, we would have no further use of him.” Stormclaw explained. “I could see it, the moment he established a claim in Equestria, he was going to turn on us. He wants the throne, and he knows that we both want you on the throne instead.”

Thinking about it, it did make sense. Sombra was a master manipulator, if he could manage to convince the princesses to allow him to stay, then he could easily do away with the two of them so that he could just manipulate his way to the top. “But how would that win him the throne in the Crystal Empire? The princesses would never-”

“Who said that’s the throne he’s after?” the dragon interrupted her.

Chrysalis thought about it, and then it clicked. “Wait… it’s Celestia he wants, isn’t it?” To that, Stormclaw nodded, and she continued. “If he has her, he’ll be perfectly positioned to seize it all. He gains her trust, then the throne, and subsequently all of the lands in Equestria…”

“And the Crystal Empire.” Stormclaw added, earning a confused look from the queen. “Think about it; Shining Armor may be the prince, but Princess Cadence holds the true power in the north. She listens to everything Celestia tells her, even though she doesn’t have to anymore. With Celestia under his influence, Sombra could use her to control Cadence, and thereby take not only Equestria, but the Crystal Empire as well.”

Chrysalis nodded slowly. “You’re right… you’re absolutely right, he was going to turn on us!”

Stormclaw hid a smirk from her, stretching out his arms as he shook his head. “It’s just you and me now, but we’ll figure it out. I’ll be the one to place the crown on your head in the end.”

She looked down at him, a wicked smile crossing her face. “With all the ponies bowing down before us?”

“Bowing down before you.” The dragon corrected her.

Chrysalis rested down on top of him, brushing at the mane of golden spikes on his head. “All of Equestria may be mine in the end, but I’ll be yours.”

Stormclaw lifted his claw to her face, which caused her to close her eyes and lean into it. The dark smirk returned to his face the moment the changeling’s eyes closed. “All of the world will be yours, but yes… you will be mine.”

The lowlands between Canterlot and the Crystal Mountains was a quiet land. The highroad and rail line connecting Equestria to the Crystal Empire was the only real traveled route across it. A rather large expanse of nature, the lowlands served little to no purpose to Equestria, remaining as little more than scenery during one’s travels on the highroad either north or south.

Occasionally ponies would venture into this land, but as little more than camping trips. The lands were, for the most part, untouched by those around it. The perfect place to disappear for one who didn’t want to leave Equestria.

A pony covered from head to hoof in a black cloak walked through the forested region. He kept close along a river, though mostly out of sight behind the tree line, just in case somepony did show up. Despite this caution, the pony had not seen anyone since he had entered the lowlands a few weeks ago. He both thanked and cursed his luck for it.

He knew he could no longer let himself be around ponies, or anyone for that matter, again… but he longed for it. He had become so happy, because he had everything, and so now that it was gone, he wanted it back. More than anything he wanted it all back… but at the same time, more than anything, he knew he had to stay away. Walking underneath the green of the trees, all he could think about was how much he wanted to go home.

“You don’t have a home.”

The pony spun around, but there was no one there. He glanced around, eyes searching, but there was nothing. All other sounds faded away from his ears, his senses sharp as a razor’s edge as he waited, watched, and listened. When a few moments passed, he allowed himself a breath.

That voice… it was taunting him, tormenting him, every day since this began. Some days it spoke only once, on others, it was as if he were surrounded by a crowd of invisible beasts, playing at his fears. For two months now, he was forced to contend with this dark will, which crippled his morale as he went from hiding place to hiding place, constantly on the move.

At first he had gone south, but he was quick to realize that his path would be blocked by the Macintosh Hills, and narrow railway towards the great desert to the south. From there went west, over Ghastly Gorge and into White-Tail Woods. Making headway into the Undiscovered West seemed like his best option, until he found that both King Thorax and Dragon Lord Ember had begun searches in the area, which was swarmed with changelings and dragons.

Leaving him with little options, he went north into the Smokey Mountains for a week or so. He then crossed Unicorn Range, and had been in the lowlands since then.

Those two months felt like lifetimes away from his friends. There was no joy anywhere inside him anymore. He ran to get away from them, to save them, from what he really was.

As night fell upon the land, these darkened feelings always got worse. The darkness fed into this madness, this insanity that the voice and his visions were forcing upon him. More and more he felt like the pony he saw in his memories, all those many millennia ago, trapped by what he was and forced to run away from it all.

Thankfully, he had been taught how to make a fire by his friends, which helped with comforting him during these times. The brightness and warmth brought from the flame helped to expel the cold in his body, but at a price. He had to sit close to the flames to hide away from the shadows it made in the area around him, and the closer he sat, the more the flames made him see it… experience it… all over again.

He would close his eyes, but the heat and light striking his eyelids never made it any easier. He curled himself up and forced himself to stay awake as long as he could each night. The flames reminded him of what he saw, but each time he drifted asleep…

He had only closed his eyes for a moment, but when he opened them, the world around him was red. He slowly rose from the ground, looking down at his hooves before glancing around him.

The same place, every time. On a hill he stood overlooking Ponyville, with a decent view of Equestria. He could see Cloudsdale, the Everfree Forest, and even Canterlot, high up on its mountain. Gaze rising up from the land, his heart sank, his legs trembled, and his eyes widened.

Blazing bright as it did every night in his eyes, the red star hovered high over Equestria. The bursting flares and shimmering flames, the Sun and Moon lost in suspension, and all the ponies of the land fleeing. The choral hymn plagued his ears, having now become the song of his nightmares, which he was forced to witness every night. The very sight of his friends huddled and waiting for the end.

Then came the collision. It never changed, it was always the same. The wave of red sweeping across the land, and destroying everything it touched. Canterlot, Cloudsdale, the Everfree Forest, all gone. The wave left nothing but ash and dust in its wake as it swept through Ponyville, claiming them all.

Every night he watched them fade… every night he heard them scream… and every night he stood helpless as he watched the land and all its inhabitants die. It was absolute, there was no escape, the wave decimated Equestria, leaving nothing.

He would awaken in the early hours of the morning with a shriek, every time. For though he had seen it every night, the result was always the same. Tears in the morning, fears in the night. This was his curse now, one that he could hardly bear to witness much longer. Yet still he ran, refusing to allow this nightmare to become real. If being around his friends meant risking them to this fate… then he would spend the rest of his days enduring this torment.

Walking to the river side, the pony lowered his head for a drink. There was a splash across the way, making him stagger backwards in surprise.

A white-furred earth pony looked at him from across the river, having just filled a bucket with water. Her mane and tail were black with a single, silver strand running down the side, and her cutie mark was a runic symbol. “Oh, hey there, sorry if I startled ya.” She said, smiling a little bit at how much of a reaction the mysterious pony had.

“No, no, it’s alright,” He replied, standing back up straight as he made sure his cloak was still completely in place. “Just wasn’t expecting to see anypony all the way out here.”

Setting the bucket down, the mare noticed how withered his cloak was, and how generally tired he sounded, which was easy to tell by his voice. “Ya look pretty beat, why don’t ya come to town with me?”

The cloaked pony hesitated. “A town? Really?”

She nodded. “Charon. It’s pretty small, I wouldn’t be surprised if ya haven’t heard of it. Come on, I’ll take ya there.”

There was a settlement out here in the lowlands? He had to be at least a dozen or so miles away from the highroad, why would anypony want to build a town here? There was an obvious urge to politely say no and keep moving, being that he didn’t want anyone to notice him, but there was also that part of him wanting to say yes. There was no way anyone would recognize him in a rural place like this, how could they? Perhaps he could spend a night on a bed instead of the ground, even if the nightmares wake him again, at least he won’t be sore like he’s been for the past two months.

After having paused for a moment, the cloaked stallion nodded. “Alright sure, lead the way.”

The mare smiled at him and gestured for him to come over. Hopping across a few river stones, he made his way over to her, and followed her into the forest.

“I’m Lucille, by the way.” She said with a smile, looking over at him. “But everypony just calls me Luci.”

Luckily, he had already planned for if the topic of his name ever came up, so he answered her calmly, saying, “Night Daze, nice to meet you.”

Lucille tilted her head a bit. “Should I ask why you’re wearing a cloak?”

He shook his head, his golden eyes barely visible underneath his hood. “I’d prefer you didn’t.”

“Fair enough.” She replied, facing forward again.

The two walked for a few minutes until they came to a clearing. Charon was indeed a small town, more like a village really. There were only a dozen or so small houses with one moderately large one furthest to the back. Some of the houses looked rundown and abandoned, but most of them looked like they were generally well kept.

“Welcome to Charon.” Lucille said with a smile, approaching it with her guest not far behind. Setting the bucket down alongside a few others, she turned and lifted her hoof. “That’s where my brother and I live, and over there is Town Hall, where we have our community meetings and such.”

Looking around, the cloaked pony nodded. Everypony smiled and waved at one another as they went about their business. There weren’t too many of them, perhaps two or three to every tidy house, but the town immediately had similar vibes to him that he got from Ponyville.

“Cozy little town, I like it.” He said, turning back to her. “I have to ask though, why out here? Surely it would be easier to live further south with most the other pony settlements?”

Lucille shrugged her shoulders. “Guess we just like it quiet. Not that we got something against folk down south, but we’ve come to realize just how much commotion happens down there, as well as to the east and west.”

He nodded in reply. “So why not live closer to the highroad? It’s not too far away.”

“Same reason,” She answered him. “We just prefer to go about our lives in peace, away from all the mayhem.” She then tilted her head. “What about you? What’s got you out here all by your lonesome?”

He sighed in reply. “It’s a long story but, to be honest, it’s not too far off from why you are all staying out here too.”

She seemed to have a great respect for that answer, being as she smiled and said, “Well then, feel free to keep it to yourself, don’t let us impede on it.”

The two walked through town and Lucille gave him the quick tour. It didn’t take long at all, just a walk down the center path to Town Hall and greeting a few ponies along the way. By the tour’s end, a question did remain on the cloaked pony’s mind.

“You said there was too much commotion to the south, east, and west,” He said, the two of them having sat down on a wood bench. “So what about to the north?”

Lucille chuckled a bit. “Only thing worth mentioning north of here is the Crystal Empire.”

Having heard more than enough stories about the northern kingdom, the cloaked pony was fascinated by it. In all the time he had been in Ponyville, he’d never gotten the chance to visit. He tilted his head, curious. “Does it differ from the rest to you?”

The mare looked to him for a moment, and then turned to face north. “The empire may have been a place of chaos during its return, but ever since it has been a beacon of light and hope to all Equestria. Many travel there, but few understand just how special it is.”

“What do you mean?” He asked her.

“The crystal ponies, they are more than just ponies with sparkling coats of fur.” She began to explain. “Charon may be small, but it wasn’t always like this, ya know? It was once a great city between Canterlot and the Crystal Empire. We managed the trade between them, and so we were closer to the crystal ponies than anyone else in the world. When the empire disappeared, the city suffered. Without the flow of trade, ponies began to leave, until very few remained.”

The stallion looked at her, processing this for a few moments. “But the Crystal Empire has returned, why hasn’t Charon started growing again?”

Lucille shook her head, looking to him. “Our city dwindled into a town, and that town dwindled into what ya see now. So when the rail ways became laid down for access to the north, instead of coming our way, they just ran straight through the lowlands. The highroad followed suite, and now, it was as if Charon never existed at all, completely forgotten by the world.”

“That’s… I’m so sorry…” He spoke softly, feeling crushed by this.

She managed a small smile. “Don’t be, we hold no reservations on the matter. What I’m trying to say is that crystal ponies are different. Being around them… ya see that life isn’t just about the sad things. The Crystal Heart, it does more than just create an aurora over Equestria; it protects us all, and its power comes from those ponies, who have become a part of it.”

He looked at her, somewhat confused. “Protects us? Protects us from what?”

Lucille thought about that, having pondered it herself. She looked to the stallion, a bewildered smile on her face. “I haven’t the slightest idea, it’s just what we believe. Maybe it’s a piece of them that rubbed off on our ancestors all those centuries ago…”

Pausing, the stallion returned his gaze to the north, where even now the aurora could be seen up in the sky. “Have you been to see it? This Crystal Heart?”

The mare nodded. “I have.”

“And…? What does it make you feel” He asked her quietly.

She sighed and offered a smile. “Hopeful.”

He stayed motionless for a moment, his mind lost in a haze of thoughts. If he went there, there was no way he would be able to go unnoticed for long. If Cadence or Shining Armor saw him, it was over. The others would come find him and the nightmare… it could come true.

There was another side, however. If what Lucille told him was true, then perhaps the Crystal Heart could help him. Perhaps it could free him of this torment. Perhaps it could erase this darkness inside of him and make it so he could go home. He had been running for so long, been so afraid of watching that catastrophe happen, that he never stopped to think there could be a way to prevent it. Hopeful… maybe that was what he needed.

He slowly looked to her, smiling faintly. “Thank you, Luci.”

She smiled, but it was more out of curiosity. “For what?”

He stood from the bench. “I think you may have just helped me find out how I can fix everything… how I can finally go home.”

“Oh, well, you’re welcome then.” She said happily.

“The Crystal Empire… that is where I must be.” He said to her, head held high.

Lucille paused upon hearing that. “Wait… you’re leaving already?”

He too paused, but then nodded. “Afraid so, but I’ll be coming through here on my way back home. I’ll be sure to stop by and say hi.”

She chuckled a bit. “Heh, you better.”

The two shared a smile, and the stallion walked on. Luckily, the town kept the old road to the Crystal Empire moderately well kept, and so it would be the perfect way to get there without being seen.

As he left the town and stepped onto the path, it happened again.

“…you think it will be that easy? That you can just change who you are?”

The pony stopped mid-step. “I know who I am.”

“You are Erebus.”

He then closed his eyes, lowering his head at first, but then lifting and shaking it. “No…”

The chance… the mere chance of this working lifted his spirits to new heights. He felt his determination return to him, even amidst the fear and anguish of watching that red star wipe out the world. He thought of returning to them, his friends… his family… it became a newly found, driving force. Eyes flashing open, they blazed with golden light.

“I am Shadow Light.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Looks like our villains are evading detection with relative ease, and yet they are unable to strive much towards their goal while being hunted. Just what are they planning?
And it looks as if Shadow is back on track to returning home by ridding himself of this dark will inside of him. Can the Crystal Heart help change who he is?
Let's find out together!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 4

The distant sound of the train whistle reached the ponies’ perked up ears, turning their heads. It was a ways off yet, but it would arrive soon. The station was relatively empty, the four mares standing on the platform, patiently awaiting the locomotive.

Rainbow looked back to the other three, turning around to face them again. “So, how long do you think we’ll be away? Twilight never really mentioned that.”

“Ah can’t imagine it’ll be short, Rainbow.” Applejack replied, tipping her hat a bit. “We got a whole lotta ground to cover, ya hear?”

Rainbow sighed. “Yeah, yeah, I know…” She then flew up and punched at the air with her hooves. “But we’re gonna find ‘em all super quick! We’ll be home in a flash!”

Rarity smiled a little at hearing that, though she knew they had to be realistic. “I admire your passion, Rainbow, but Applejack is right; we each have such a wide range of area to search, this may take a few days… if not a few weeks.”

Pinkie hopped up and grabbed Rainbow into a hug, as well as AJ and Rarity. “No matter how long it takes, at least we’ll have each other!”

Sighing again, Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Pinkie that was sooo sappy.”

With a chuckle, Applejack hugged the pink mare back, as did the other two. “Ya got that right Pinkie,” She then glanced over to them while in the group hug. “We stick together, we look long and hard, and we’ll be find ourselves back home in no time.”

The four nuzzled each other, knowing this could be goodbye for a while. The sound of the whistle turned their heads once more. The Friendship Express slowed as it entered the station tracks. The doors slid open and a few ponies stepped off.

“That’s our ride!” Rainbow said, stepping towards the train and turning back with Pinkie at her side. “See you girls again soon!”

Both Rarity and Applejack waved as their two friends boarded the train. “Good luck!” Rarity called out.

Rainbow and Pinkie both got to their seats and propped themselves up by the window, where they waved back to their friends. “Good luck to you too!” Pinkie called out.

The conductor checked his watch and then boarded the train. The train whistle sounded and a puff of smoke rose from the engine cart. With a slow tug, the train began to roll, gradually picking up speed as it parted from the station. Both the pegasus and the earth pony stayed up against the window, waving to their friends until they were out of sight.

Sitting back in the seat, Rainbow let out a deep breath. “Well, we’re on our way.”

Pinkie hopped over beside her, bouncing up and down in place like a rubber ball. “This-is-so-exciting! Are-you-excited-cuz-I’m-excited-!” She said in a single breath.

Placing her hoof on top of Pinkie’s head, Rainbow halted her rapid bouncing, producing a squeaking noise. “Calm down Pinks, we may be going back to Griffonstone, but this won’t be like the last time. We have to be super serious if we plan on helping the griffons find those three rock-heads.”

“I know, I know!” Pinkie replied, rubbing at the seat cushion with her hoof. “I’ve just been really looking forward to helping everyone.”

Rainbow paused, lowering her hoof back down. She looked away for a moment. “Yeah, I get that, I’ve been pretty amped up for the past few months too.” She then looked back to the pink mare. “But now’s our chance, our chance to help bring everyone closer together by finding those jerks and dropping the hammer on ‘em!”

Pinkie perked up. “You really think we’ll be the ones to find them?” She asked, curious and anxious at the same time.

“For their sake they better hope we don’t.” The blue pegasus huffed, smacking her hooves together. “If I find them, Starfall’s injuries will look like a papercut compared to the ones I give ‘em!”

Stopping for a moment, Pinkie glanced out the window, watching the landscape whiz by. Thinking about all that had happened, and how much more of a mystery the future seemed to be becoming, she wondered about how all of this started. Turning back to her friend, she asked, “Rainbow? Remember how the CMCs said Stormclaw gave them those crystals?”

Rainbow looked over at her, head tilted slightly. “Yeah… what about it?”

Pinkie pondered a few more seconds before continuing. “And that how Celestia took them all and locked them away somewhere secret?”

“All except for that black one, yeah.” Rainbow replied.

“What do you think that thing was?” Pinkie asked, genuinely curious, but having not felt to ask since they saw it on that sad night.

Rainbow slowly shook her head. “Beats me, but whatever it is, it can’t be good if those goons broke into the castle during the gala just to steal it.”

Pinkie tilted her head, glancing out the window for another moment before shaking off the curiosity. “Sorry, just been wondering about it is all.”

Lying down on the seat, Rainbow lifted her hooves up under her neck. “We best get some shut eye, it’s a long trip to the Griffonstone Station, and we need to be well rested for the hike up the Hyperborean Mountains.”

“Do you think Gilda will be at the station waiting for us?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

Rainbow, having just closed her eyes, shook her head. “I doubt it, she’s probably hard at work searching the Griffon Kingdom like all the others.”

Pinkie went quiet, but then spoke up again. “How much different do you think Griffonstone will look when we get there?”

With a groan, Rainbow replied, “I don’t know, now get some sleep.”

Another few seconds of silence destined to be ended by the pink mare. “Dashie? Did you pack any snacks? I ate all mine already.”

The pegasus’ eyes opened into a blank expression. “No Pinkie… I didn’t pack any snacks.”

Again the silence came, but again it didn’t last long.

“Excuse me, miss-”

“PINKIE PIE!” Rainbow yelled, sitting upright in a flash.

Pinkie, having just curled up in a ball to sleep, jolted up and let out a short, surprised shriek as she lost her balance and fell down to the floor with a thud. Rainbow’s eyes then went wide when she saw that it was another passenger that wanted to ask her a question. The stallion back-tracked from the startled pair as Rainbow looked down and saw Pinkie looking up at her in the same position she fell in.

“Hehe… sorry pinks.” She said, helping her friend up off the floor.

“Rainbow!” Pinkie said, shaking her pegasus friend. “Rainbow, wake up!”

Dash stirred about, eyes opening lazily as they looked to Pinkie for a moment without a reaction. It took her mind a few seconds to reboot, but when it did, she sat up and yawned, rubbing her eyes. “Are we at the station already?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, not the Griffonstone Station yet, we’re about to stop at Rainbow Falls before crossing the Crystal Mountains and into the Griffon Kingdom.”

“Then why’d you wake me up?” Rainbow asked, stretching out her back and unfurling her wings.

Pinkie jumped up onto the seat and looked out the window at the falls as they approached. “Don’t you think we should visit Starfall’s folks while we’re here? They come to visit him in Ponyville a lot now, don’t you think it would be nice to give them some company?”

Rainbow clearly wasn’t seeing that explanation coming, and her wings immediately folded up on her back. She lowered her head a bit and sighed. “I don’t think we should.”

“Why not?” Pinkie asked, bummed out by her friend’s response.

Dash looked at her, ears falling flat to her head. “It’s not like I don’t want to visit them, Pinkie. It’s just… we have a job to do, and…” The two of them went quiet, Pinkie waiting to hear what she had to say. “And I’m not sure that seeing us will make them feel all that much better, to be honest.”

Pinkie was confused by this, and didn’t understand. “Why wouldn’t it?”

Rainbow shook her head. “Just trust me on this one, okay?”

The pink mare felt her ears fall flat to her head as well. “Aww, alright…”

The train slowed to a halt at the Rainbow Falls Station, and the two stayed put, the both of them looking ill at ease because of it. Rainbow looked out at the city and felt a rush of regret as she remained motionless on her seat.

Nimbus Flare and Cosmic Lights had been devastated by the condition of their son. They came to Ponyville almost every week to check on him, and they always looked absolutely destroyed at the sight of him. Why wouldn’t they? To see their own son, that strong, awesome stallion trapped in a coma? What must that do to a pony? Auraglow came as often as she could as well. Rainbow remembered opening the door to Starfall’s room to find her humming softly to him and brushing his mane like the big sister she was. Slowly and quietly, Rainbow let them be, trying to imagine how the mare must feel to see her brother in such a fragile state.

She couldn’t bear to see them in their own home, knowing what had to be constantly haunting their minds. The fact that she was there, she saw it happen, and did nothing? That was what tore Rainbow and everypony else up the most inside. They saw it happen… and they would never forget.

After a few minutes, the whistle sounded off and the train jutted forward, starting to pick up speed once again. Pinkie and Rainbow both sighed as they watched the city move by out the window.

Entering the mountainous terrain, the whistle sounded. The carts were empty, void of passengers apart from the two of them. Approaching the station, the train slowed until it finally came to a halt.

The princesses had been amidst negotiations with King Gale about extending the rail line further south, only to have those plans put on hold on account of the search. The idea had been to better connect Griffonstone, and even parts of the Dragon Lands, to Equestria. Until the current dragon menace was dealt with, however, the plans would go no further.

Stepping down and off the train, Pinkie and Rainbow were met by a small host of griffons. At their center, King Gale stood regally, having heard word of their departure and been awaiting their arrival.

“Whoa, talk about a welcoming party!” Pinkie said excitedly, her face lighting up at the sight of being met at the station by the once grumpy griffons.

Gale cleared his throat before speaking. “Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, we’ve been expecting you.”

The two mares stepped forward, and Rainbow felt obligated to ask. “How long have you guys been waiting for us?”

“Not long at all,” The king replied. “You are fortunate to have a means of regional transportation that is so punctual.”

“Well then, let’s not waste any time.” Rainbow said, holding her head up high. “I’m guessing Twilight filled you in on why we’re here?”

Gale nodded. “She has, and we have begun running back over our search grids.” He turned and gestured with the tilt of his head to his guards, who walked down and off the platform. “Miss Pie, my guards shall escort you on a chariot.”

Pinkie hopped up and down with a giddy smile and laugh. “Tee hee hee! Wahoo!” She galloped off to the edge of the platform and cannonballed onto the chariot.

Gale watched her reaction and went quiet for a second, which was a natural thing, after all, who even tries to understand Pinkie anymore? He then turned back to Dash. “Come, we must make haste.”

Rainbow and Gale both took off from the platform as the guards ferried Pinkie on the chariot. They were quick to cross Guto River and made great time as they flew into the Hyperborean Mountains. Rainbow remembered this trip taking absolutely forever that first time she came, but unlike the second time, she took more notice to the landscape as they flew.

“Huh, never really just looked around while flying up here.” She said to him as she glanced around. “Twilight was right, it’s pretty cool.”

Gale paused, and then looked around a little. “I suppose I haven’t gotten much chance to admire it either. It is rather beautiful.”

The guards were flying in a distant ring around the two, observing the environment for any threats as they kept pace, flying further into the mountains. Pinkie’s chariot was being pulled just in front of them, but the pink mare was busy talking to the griffons pulling it. For a few minutes, Rainbow and Gale just flew silently, the two of them having not been expecting a real chance to speak to one another.

Gale had heard about Rainbow Dash from Gilda on numerous occasions. Although things began rough between the griffons and the ponies, the king did actually take interest in the pegasus’ supposed loyal nature and fighting spirit.

Rainbow, on the other hoof, had spent most of the post-gala believing Gale was a killjoy, a tyrannical ruler that was too arrogant for the throne. This negative outlook changed when she saw him during the gala, but didn’t really improve much more until just recently when Twilight said he had dropped most everything to help search for Stormclaw, Chrysalis, and Sombra.

“So…” Rainbow said, finally breaking the silence. “How’d you become king anyway? The Griffon Kingdom hasn’t had a king before you in, what? Centuries, right?”

The griffon king glanced over at her, and then faced forward, his bold expression remaining unchanged. “Not long after Gilda began spreading the idea of working together around Griffonstone was there an idea that rose about rebuilding the Griffon Kingdom.” He explained, his black and silver feathers waving from the wind. “I was in charge of bolstering our military ranks while Gilda and her friend, Greta, took charge of the city itself. Close to a year after your first visit, there was a moot to decide who would lead our kingdom, the title of king or queen was one of controversy for many moons prior.”

Rainbow thought about that, having never really taken into account that it was she and, mostly Pinkie, who put the griffons on the path to rebuilding in the first place. “So, who were the choices?”

“Although Greta helped her with many of their accomplishments in Griffonstone, the public wanted Gilda as the queen.” Gale continued, then proceeding to nod. “I became the only other option, being as I had successfully returned our military power. When the moot was held, it was going to come down to a vote…”

Rainbow paused as the king did. She tilted her head, asking, “Was going to…?”

Gale sighed. “Gilda turned down the chance for the throne, said I deserved it more than her.”

There it was again, this was what puzzled Rainbow the last time she heard it from Gilda’s grandfather. “You didn’t do or say anything to her to make her decide that?”

The king looked over at the pegasus as they flew. “I know you ponies think me cruel, but I would never harm or threaten any griffon for an honor like the Griffonstone throne.” He looked away, looking almost disheartened through his strong façade. “If she had accepted, I have no doubt she would’ve been chosen as queen, while I would return to commanding the military underneath her.”

Rainbow noticed a definite change of tone in his voice, having become quieter when he said that. “…did you want her as queen?”

“I wanted our kingdom to choose, but she chose for them.” Gale replied, shaking his head slowly. “To bear the throne is an honor, but to know I have it only because one more worthy than I refused it… it isn’t the easiest truth to live with.”

This was something Rainbow would have never expected to hear. All that time thinking this guy was some heartless jerk who didn’t deserve the crown, to only now realize how awesome he really was. He was genuinely driven to be the greatest ruler for the griffons that he could be, and no part of it was for himself. Loyalty to his kingdom, that was something Rainbow respected greatly.

“You know…” She said, smiling at him. “You’re pretty awesome.”

Gale hesitated, but then offered the smallest of smiles in return. “I thank you, Gilda has told me many times what it means for you to call someone that.”

Rainbow chuckled, getting that cocky look on her face. “Has she now?”

Managing a chuckle himself, Gale faced forward again, resuming his usual expression of seriousness. It faded quickly, however, at seeing Pinkie in the chariot being pulled just ahead of them. The earth pony was chatting up the griffon guards as she leaned over the front of the chariot. Gale watched her for another moment, and then glanced over at Rainbow.

“Your pink friend is quite the spirited one.” He said, sounding hesitant.

Rainbow scoffed at hearing that. “Ha! You have no idea.”

Moving deeper into the mountain range, it wasn’t long before Griffonstone came in sight. As they flew closer, Rainbow was quick to notice just how much everything had improved. The houses were rebuilt, designed to be strong with stone likely from the mountain quarries below. The streets and perches were clean, even more so than the last time they were there. The castle’s construction had obviously been completed, it stood tall and vast, recognizable from miles around.

As they all landed, Rainbow became checked, once again, with the prideful knowledge that it was she and Pinkie that started everything that led the griffons to this point. Seeing how far the city had come since their first visit? It erased any lingering, negative feelings towards them.

Pinkie hopped out from the chariot and paused in mid-air, a scent catching her nose. She closed her eyes and floated in the direction of the smell to come across a certain old, senile griffon at a food stand. When she opened her eyes, she gasped and fell to the ground. “Grampa Gruff!”

The old griffon jumped a bit, startled by the sudden calling of his name. “Wha… who…?” He turned around and huffed. “Oh, it’s you again.”

“So great to see you!” Pinkie said excitedly. “I see you’ve taken up the griffon scone business!”

Rainbow and Gale walked over and the king nodded to Pinkie’s statement. “Gilda’s grandfather is quite the talent at making scones, although he could have a better attitude.”

Gruff shooed him off. “Bah, you’re one to talk!” He closed the gap between them in a flash and honed in on Gale with his faded eye. “Started any more wars recently?”

Gale grimaced, squinting a bit. Clearly the two of them had a difficult time getting along. Rainbow was sure it had nothing to do with Gale being chosen and not Gilda. Being the grandfather of a queen couldn’t be that great, right?

Rainbow got in between them and lightly chuckled. “Hehe… good one, eh Gale? Why don’t we just head on up to the castle and talk about the searching plan, huh?”

Grumbling to himself, Gruff returned back behind his food stand, stumbling over the top of it and falling down on the other side. Gale didn’t look at Rainbow, but listened and followed her while continually glaring at the old griffon.

Pinkie stuffed her mouth full of griffon scones before hopping off after them.

The guards opened the gates for the three of them, the entrance halls having been redesigned to look more like a castle and less like a crumbly old ruin. Stained glass windows had been put into place, much like the ones in Canterlot. Only, these ones depicted the griffon kings of old, all leading to the ones in the throne room, which had a giant mural of King Grover behind the throne.

Entering a giant chamber with a mapped floor, Gale immediately moved to the eastern borders, where the kingdom met the ocean. “This was our last searched zone, and so we figured we would sweep back across the kingdom in the opposite direction. We have sentries posted at numerous outposts to watch for movements between regions while we go through each one individually.”

Pinkie walked out onto the map, seeing several locations marked with small, griffon idols on top of them. She bent over and examined one of the idols. “Oooh, what are these?”

Gale looked over at her. “Each of these represents different points in the regions where I have the sentries placed. It took a while for us to figure it out, but we can actually keep a near perfect watch over the lands if the guard details are in the right places and are kept in shifts to keep a constant eye out for the three targets.”

Rainbow looked around at the map, easily able to figure out how Gale and the griffons had been conducting their searches. Wonderbolt training gave her a pretty good grip on flight patterns and efficiency, allowing her to work out in her head how the griffons went about searching the regions.

“Hmm… so which one are you searching now?” She asked the king.

“Garder Zone,” He replied, stepping over to a region on the map just one zone away from the ocean on the kingdom’s eastern side. “Gilda is there organizing the search as we speak. The two of you shall meet her there and help her sweep through each of the regions.”

With a nod of her head, Rainbow looked over at Pinkie. “You ready to go, Pinks?”

Pinkie was lying down on the map floor with two of the griffon idols in her hooves as she giggled, moving them around like they were flying. She then stopped, glancing up at Rainbow. “Absolutute-a-lutely!”

“Great, then come on! There’s no time to lose!” Rainbow then spread her wings, rising up into the air. “Don’t you worry, Gale, if those numbskulls are here, we’ll find ‘em!” With that, the pegasus zipped out of the room in a flash.

Pinkie perked up and hopped over towards the exit. “See ya Gale!”

“Pink pony,” The king said to her, making her stop just before reaching the door and look back at him. Gale hesitated, but then nodded. “Good luck.”

Pinkie offered a cheerful smile and nodded back. “Thanks!” Without another word, she galloped out after her friend, where she sat in wait upon another griffon chariot.

Travel by winged chariot was much more efficient than hoofing it across the mountainous terrain of the Griffon Kingdom. The two of them reached the Garder Zone in little over an hour, whereas trekking would have most definitely taken days.

Rainbow and Pinkie peered over the edge of the chariot to see the mobilized, griffon task force combing through the region. There were easily over a hundred griffons, all combing the areas in a systematic sweep, searching for any signs or tracks of the three fugitives.

Touching down at the rally point of the task force, Pinkie and Rainbow both stepped off to see Gilda with a dozen or so griffons around her. She pointed to a map she had placed on the ground, looking around at them and pointing at several of them individually. The two ponies waited patiently, not wanting to interrupt her, even though they were both clearly excited. They hadn’t seen Gilda since about a week after the Gala, when she came to see Starfall before heading off on the search.

As Gilda glanced around, she caught sight of the ponies and her face lit up. She dismissed the other griffons and hurried over to her friends as they flew off to resume the search. “Dash! Pinkie! I didn’t know you were coming!”

Rainbow trotted over to her and the two did their secret hoof/talon shake, chest-bumping at the end. “You didn’t think we’d let you try and finds those three alone, did you?”

Gilda scoffed, shaking her head. She then looked over at Pinkie. “What’s up, Pinks?” She asked, having picked up on Rainbow’s nickname of her.

Pinkie immediately hugged her. “We’re here to help, so, where do we start?”

Taking the hug from the pink mare for a moment, Gilda pushed her off, like she usually does. “I was just telling the leaders of each squad to move onto the last bits of this region, we’re just finishing up, there’s nothing here.”

“Then what should do?” Rainbow asked her.

Gilda thought about it for a moment. “You know… you could head on over to the next region; Goma. I’d say we have an hour or two, tops, before we move onto it with our squads, you two think you can handle that?”

The pegasus beamed with determination, especially at seeing her friend in such a take charge kinda mentality. “You know it!”

Pinkie perked up. “Hey! Why don’t you come with us?”

Gilda hesitated, looking back at the few mobilizing griffons at the rally point. “Uh, I don’t know, Pinkie, I think I should stay here.”

“You just said the squads were wrapping things up,” Pinkie replied, hopping up and down a few times. “Once they’re done, you can just meet up with them at the next rally point in Goma after taking a quick look around with us.”

Rainbow paused, but then nodded. “Yeah, I like that idea. What do you say, Gilda?”

The griffon looked back at the others again, who were all preoccupied with setting up the final search of the region. She then turned back to her friends, smiling. “Yeah, sure, why not?”

“YES!” Pinkie said, hoof-pumping the air.

The Goma Region rested near the center of the southern areas of the Griffon Kingdom. It had high peaks and low valleys like the others, but this one supposedly had a unique trait in its history.

Gilda carried Pinkie on her back as she and Rainbow flew towards the rally point near the center of the region. As they flew over the cliffs and forests, Rainbow scanned the area like a sentinel, watching for any signs of movement as she had now entered hunter mode.

“So Gilda,” Pinkie asked, her hooves dangling just over the griffon’s shoulders. “Anything particularly fun about Goma? Any super-secret, amazing griffon legends about it?”

Gilda glanced up at her for a moment before facing forward again, chuckling. “Actually, Pinkie, I have heard a cool legend about this region before.”

Rainbow’s ears stood tall and she looked over at them. “Yeah?”

“Apparently this was where King Grover grew up.” She replied.

Pinkie went wide eyed. “Really!? You mean the first king of the Griffon Kingdom was from here!?”

Gilda nodded. “That’s what Grampa Gruff told me, long ways back.”

Rainbow tilted her head slightly. “Huh, I would’ve guessed he was born in Griffonstone.”

“Yeah, me too.” Pinkie added in.

Gilda looked down at the lands below as they flew. “There are 9 regions in the Griffon Kingdom, not just the one with Griffonstone in it.”

Pinkie thought about that for a moment. “Say… why is the kingdom split up into regions anyway?”

“Oooh, I know!” Rainbow blurted out, waving her hooves as she flew sideways, looking at them. “Daring Do explains it in Daring Do and the Griffon’s Goblet! King Grover divided the kingdom into regions to make ruling them a little easier. He appointed 9 griffons as like regional managers, to attend to a lot of the issues that he wouldn’t have time for. That way, he could keep tabs on all of the regions while focusing mainly on shaping the kingdom itself, since he was the first king after all.”

Gilda looked impressed. “Not bad, Dash.”

Rainbow then spun over and flew upside-down with her hooves tucked in under her neck. “Yeah, I know I’m awesome.”

Pinkie was about to ask another question when something caught her eye below. It was a shimmer, of sorts, but it disappeared the moment she tried honing in on it. “Hey, wait...” She told them, earning looks from both the pegasus and the griffon. “I think I saw something down there in that canyon.” She pointed down at a large, dark crevice in the land.

Gilda and Rainbow halted, all three of them now looking down at it. “You sure you weren’t just seeing things?” Gilda asked the pony on her back.

Pinkie tilted her head with her hoof tapping her chin, thinking about it. “Well… I saw this sudden flash down there, like somepony turned on a flashlight or something.”

Gilda looked over at Rainbow. “Might as well check it out, right?”

Rainbow looked down at the chasm, and then back up at her friend, nodding. The two glided down towards the canyon, landing right along the rim, where there was an inclined slope leading down into the dark.

“This place got a name?” Rainbow asked.

Gilda shook her head. “I don’t know, if it does, I’ve never heard of it.”

Pinkie hopped off from Gilda’s back and pranced down the slope. “Come on girls, let’s do some investigating!”

Both Rainbow and Gilda rolled their eyes, but managed chuckles before following the pink mare down into the dark canyon.

There was no light for a while, because of how the walls of the crevice were curved, the sunlight never touched the areas below. Rainbow lit a torch with some flint from her saddlebag, giving them a moderate amount of light to see their surroundings.

“Dude, talk about freaky.” Gilda said as they walked. “This place is as dark as the Abysmal Abyss.”

Rainbow looked to her. “You mean, you haven’t searched this place yet?”

Gilda looked around as they walked. “I mean, I’m sure it was listed to be searched, but looking at it now, I wouldn’t be surprised if the sentries skipped it. We could walk right past those three fugitives and we’d never even know it.”

Pinkie glanced around, head lowered just a bit. “Perfect place to hide then, huh?”

It wasn’t long after they had this talk that there was a glow just ahead of them. The three paused, taking notice to the blueish glow and wondering how best to proceed. Rainbow handed the torch to Gilda and snuck up along the wall, peering around the corner where the glow was coming from.

Pinkie and Gilda saw her go deathly still, her mouth dropping agape. “Whoa… Pinkie! Gilda! You’ve gotta come see this!” The two of them rushed over and turned the bend.

The massive, underground chamber was filled with scattered, blue-glowing crystals on the walls and ceiling. There was a large lake with water so clear, they could see straight to the bottom, which also had crystals down in it. There were a few stepping stones, across the way, leading to an island at the center of the lake. On that island stood what looked like an ancient temple of sorts. It wasn’t enormous, but for being in an underground cave, it was still rather large, standing at about 30 or so feet in height, and maybe 60 in length.

All along the temple-like building’s walls jutted out luminescent crystals, much like the others, only these ones glowed a hue of purple, emitting a rather beautiful looking aura of colors when combined with the blueish light from the area around it.

The three explorers stood speechless for what felt like hours, looking around at this, what could be one of the more awe-inspiring sights they had ever seen. And to Rainbow, this was like a picture-perfect place for a Daring Do story, which she would totally read.

“…have you ever…?” Rainbow asked Gilda without looking away from the temple.

Gilda just shook her head slowly, also not looking away from it. “…never.”

Pinkie was the first to step forward, followed by her companions. Together, they walked across the stepping stones, looking down into the perfectly clear water as they went. “This place is amazing…” Pinkie said aloud, unable to keep from smiling at seeing such beauty. “Imagine if Rarity were here to see this.”

Reaching the small island at the lake’s center, both Gilda and Pinkie walked off onto either side of the island’s edges, looking out at the lake and the rest of the chamber. Rainbow approached the temple, feeling like she was in one of her storybook hero’s epic tales again.

The opening to the temple had no door, the whole building was made from some kind of stone that seemed to amplify the colors of the glows around it. Entering the temple, she froze. Pinkie and Gilda followed after her when they noticed she was about to walk in. Coming on either side of her, they too froze.

The entire temple was a single, solitary room with a pedestal atop a small platform off the floor, with a set of stairs leading up to it in a spiral. Rainbow led the three of them up those stairs, which twisted around until they reached the top. The pedestal was directly beneath an expertly placed hole in the ceiling, making a ray of light shine down upon it and its possession. Rainbow’s eyes shimmered at the sight of it.

A stone book, unscathed and clean, kept in perfect condition by the underground chamber and temple’s locations. The type of stone it was made of remained a mystery to the three of them, even Pinkie, who had a sister with a rocktorate. On the cover, there was an etched depiction of a dragon and a griffon. The dragon was in the background, and it looked like it was spreading its wings protectively. The griffon was in the foreground, looking up at the dragon. All around the two were what looked like flames falling from the sky.

Gilda glanced over at Pinkie and Dash. “What… what is it?”

Pinkie kept her eyes on the book, admiring the designs on the cover. She shook her head, looking to Rainbow.

Rainbow reached forward and slowly grabbed hold of it. She lifted it from the pedestal even slower, bringing it closer to the three of them as they all gathered and looked down at it. Dash went ahead and read the title at the bottom.

“A Breath of Wind and Fire.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Gettin' some serious Daring Do vibes here, am I right?
Just what is this discovery that Rainbow, Pinkie, and Gilda have made? And how will it affect their task of searching for the villains?
So just a heads up, I won't be uploading a chapter next week. Come back on the following Saturday, October 7th, for the next chapter!
See you all then!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 6

Spike peered over the edge of the air balloon basket, seeing the colorful lands far below. He glanced up, past the balloon, at the near sky, where clouds passed them by just out of reach. After a few moments, he looked over at his companion.

“Starlight?” he asked nervously. “Starfall’s gonna wake up someday soon, isn’t he?”

The unicorn looked to him, trying at a hopeful expression, although the baby dragon could see straight through it. “I’m sure he will, Spike. We just need to be patient, and make sure he has nothing to worry about when he wakes up.”

Spike slowly nodded, looking out across the land once again. “Y-yeah, you’re right.”

Starlight took a moment to breathe, and then looked back down at the map. “According to the map, we should be able to see-”

“Hey, there it is!” Spike interrupted her, making the unicorn stand and lean on the basket edge beside him.

The Great Smokey Mountains could be seen in the distance, the two peaks rising up high into the sky. Although they were too far away to see, both Spike and Starlight both knew that the valley between them was radiant and beautiful from Fluttershy telling them the last time she visited it.

Starlight watched for a few seconds, but then looked back to the map, her gaze now turned to the south. “And look! There’s Las Pegasus.”

The dragon joined her on the opposite side. The city was harder to see than the mountains, but it was still very much in sight. Having heard a lot from Applejack about her experience there, the two always wondered what the city was like.

“You ever been there before?” Spike asked her.

Starlight shook her head, but then smirked. “No, but Trixie has asked me to go there with her a few times now, sooner or later I’ll have the time and say yes.”

Thinking about that reply, Spike looked to her. “So… when do you think you’ll actually have the time? I mean… what if we never find Chrysalis, Sombra, and Stormclaw?”

“We’ll find them.” She tried assuring him. “Besides, how many places can there be left to look? Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if one of our friends found them within a week.”

“Do you think we might find them?” He asked, having scooted over to her in the process.

She looked down at him and rubbed at his head. “We may yet, Spike.” She replied, looking out at the land again. “We may yet.”

Spike joined her in looking out across Equestria. Down below, the train tracks of the Friendship Express met their end, the lands beyond reaching to the Undiscovered West. Starlight hoped to Celestia that she was right, and that those three villains would be found soon.

Or better yet… that she would find them.

The lands west of Equestria were all but untouched by modern civilization. Practically no one ever crossed the border, for the wilds beyond it were uncharted and shrouded in mystery.

Starlight had always wondered what lied to the west; she often found it an intellectual exercise to imagine what all lived and existed there. True, there were some explorers who ventured out here to catalog what they saw, but they never ended up traveling very far.

The only one of those ponies Starlight took any interest in, was none other than Starswirl the Bearded himself. Several entries had been made in his written volumes about mysterious places that existed beyond Equestria, and the Undiscovered West was one of them. These adventures of his had become classic information for powerful unicorns, most notably his discovery of the Summer Isle or the Caverns of Maretania.

Not knowing exactly what to expect, Starlight found herself quite eager to see these uncharted lands with her own eyes, and witness sights very few ponies would ever see.

Only an hour or so after crossing the border, the two travelers spotted the temporary search site of the changelings, which was a relatively small area cleared of trees where a camp was located. As the balloon descended, both Starlight and Spike took notice to just how many changelings there were. They practically filled the skies around the camp, traveling in groups of a few dozen, no doubt to have the numbers advantage should they find their targets.

Spike peered over the edge of the basket to where they were landing. A silver-scaled dragon and a dark colored changeling stood in wait for them, eyes fixed upon the air balloon.

“Starlight look, Scorch is here.” Spike said aloud.

Looking down as well, Starlight smiled. “And Pharynx too.”

The basket touched down, a few changelings tying it off on a few posts as the unicorn and dragon hopped up and out of it.

“Pharynx!” Starlight said, trotting up to him. “So nice to see you again!”

The dark changeling nodded to her, and then glanced over at the baby dragon by her side. “So, you’re Spike, right? Thorax’s friend?”

“Yep, that’s me!” Spike replied with a smile.

Pharynx scoffed, looking back to Starlight. “Looks about right. When I heard my brother was friends with a dragon, I won’t lie, I was pretty impressed. Aaaaand then I found out instead of a cool dragon-”

“Like me.” Scorch chuckled.

“His friend is just a baby one.” Pharynx finished, almost like the two had rehearsed it.

Spike grimaced, but Starlight lightly laughed it off. “Still quite the soothing one, aren’t you?”

Scorch elbowed Pharynx, grabbing his attention, and then gestured behind them with her head. “Come on, we’ve got work to do, let’s just bring them to your brother and Ember already.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he replied, turning with her as he motioned for the two guests to follow them. “Quit acting like you’re the boss of me.”

“I will,” Scorch growled. “When you quit wasting my time.”

Starlight tilted her head a bit. “Huh, natural fit, those two.”

“What did you say?” Both Scorch and Pharynx said back at her at the same time.

The unicorn quickly shook her head. “Nothing, nothing!”

The two of them faced forward again, leading Starlight and Spike towards the center of the camp. Recognizing a few changelings, Starlight waved to them as she went. Spike, anxious to see his friends again, found it hard to walk at their current, slow pace.

Ember laid in a hammock slung between two standing trees at the center of camp left for shade. With her arms tucked in under her neck, she swung ever so lightly back and forth while she snoozed.

Pharynx stopped at the sight of her and glanced around, looking to one of the changelings. “Where’s Thorax?” he demanded of them.

“He went with a few others to gather gems for Dragon Lord Ember.” The changeling replied.

Scowling at this response, Pharynx turned to Scorch. “My brother is not some servant your Dragon Lord can command.”

Scorch scoffed. “Right, because your king obeys her every command.” She replied sarcastically. “You really think she commanded him? He’s a pleaser, Pharynx, just last week he tried convincing her to stay here while he went out and searched because he was afraid she’d be too tired.”

Pharynx scowled again, turning away abruptly. While the two of them heated the atmosphere with their argument, Spike ran up to Ember, who had stirred about upon them raising their voices. Her eyes opened just as Spike made it to her.

“Oh,” She said, letting out a brief yawn. “Hey there, Spike.”

Spike hopped up into the hammock with her as she sat up. “How’s the search been goin’ so far?”

The Dragon Lord shrugged. “Meh, could be better.” That’s when she looked up and around, her eye brow lifting. “Where did Thorax go?”

“Off to get you a snack.” Pharynx replied sharply.

Ember groaned, shaking her head. “Typical Thorax, it’s like he’s trying to spoil me or something.”

Starlight trotted over to her. “Good to see you again, Ember.”

The blue dragon nodded. “Yeah, you too. Took you guys long enough to join the search.”

The unicorn somewhat expected that to come up at some point, so she was able to handle it well. “Yes, well, we were otherwise distracted.”

Hearing the arguing again, Ember turned to the two combatants, who were at it again. “Hey!” She shouted, silencing them. “Knock it off you two, or else I’ll pair you up again for another pass over the coast!” That struck the right note, making the two stop talking all together. Ember nodded in triumph. “Uh huh, that’s what I thought.”

“I’m back~!” Thorax announced, flying in with a few other changelings, each of them carrying some gems they found during their outing. “Spike! Starlight! You’re here!”

Before the friends could reunite, Ember rose up and glided over to him, crossing her arms. “Oh no you don’t,” She scolded him, chin as she squinted down at him. “Instead of using your time checking with the group leaders about their search areas, you went out to find me gems?”

Thorax’s ears went flat to his head, and he lifted up a red gem. “I found your favorite~.” He tried lightening up the tension.

Ember was about to go off again, but she stopped, eyeing the ruby for a moment. She swiped it from his hooves, turning slightly. “Well… don’t let me catch you doing it again.”

Having waited for this tense moment to end, Spike then went running up to Thorax and the two of them hugged. “I’m so glad you two are here!” Thorax said to them, separating from the little dragon. “Ember and I found something we know you’re gonna love!”

Starlight was intrigued. “Really? What’s that?”

Ember, having already eaten the ruby, joined Thorax’s side. “We’ll get to that in a bit, but first, we wanted to ask you two about something.”

“Fire away.” Spike replied, Starlight stepping up beside him.

“Twilight told us about how ponies originally came to Equestria,” Thorax continued. “You know, with the whole storm of the wendigoes thing? Did you ever find out exactly where the three tribes came from to reach Equestria?”

Spike looked up at Starlight, who looked unfamiliar on the topic. “I know all three tribes fled the blizzard and reached Equestria at the same time… but no, I don’t think we ever found out where they came from. I don’t think the stories mention anything like that.”

Thorax looked over at Ember with a somewhat giddy grin on his face. “Can we go show them now?”

“I don’t see why not.” Ember replied, spreading her wings. She flew over and hoisted Spike up onto her back while Starlight used her magic to make her fly. Thorax then took off, heading north-west with the three trailing behind him.

They passed several changeling groups along the way, as well as a few geological features Starlight found interesting. Strange hills and mountains lined a certain range to the near north, which caught her attention. The rivers and valleys looked completely untouched by society, which she and Spike both knew Fluttershy would love to see someday.

His excited, anxious smile still on his face, Thorax led them towards a small mountain range just beyond that of the strange one Starlight had seen. At the very edge of the range sat the crumbling ruins of what looked like a castle. Starlight’s mind went from intrigued to blown away in no time flat.

The ruins suggested the castle wasn’t all that big, at least not compared to Canterlot or the Crystal Empire. That aside, the reality of the find was still very much groundbreaking. Starlight was easily able to deduce the ruins were several millennia old, based on its deteriorating condition.

Landing on a small hill with a perfect view of the castle, Starlight squinted at it, examining it and shaking her head. “I don’t understand…” She then turned to Thorax and Ember. “I thought the west was undiscovered, that no one ever lived over here and it’s been nothing but wilds since the founding of Equestria.”

Thorax nodded. “You’re right, it has been wilds since Equestria’s founding.” He said, grinning to give his friend a clue.

Starlight froze, the pieces all coming together in the blink of an eye. “Wait…” She said slowly, turning back to face the ruins. “Does that mean…?”

Ember chuckled to herself, and glanced back at Spike, who was still confused. “Welcome to the castle of Princess Platinum, the last ruler of the Unicorn tribe.”

With a large gasp, Starlight lifted her hoof up to her chest. “T-this is…? You mean this is…?” She fumbled with her words and her eyes were wide open. “What are we waiting for?! Come on!” She took off in full gallop towards the ruins.

Spike sighed. “She’s been spending too much time with Twilight.”

The door to the castle had withered away centuries ago, leaving the ruins wide open. Starlight trotted through the entrance, her heart beating a mile a minute as she couldn’t wait to tell Twilight about all of this.

“We can find out more about the unicorns!” She said excitedly. “Maybe even about the earth ponies and pegasi!”

Ember sat Spike down on the ground and he tilted his head at hearing the comment. “Umm… I don’t know about that, Starlight. This place has to be thousands of years old, far more even than the Castle of the Two Sisters. You really think we’ll be able to find anything?”

“Oh, you’d be surprised, Spike.” Thorax told him, taking a quick glance around at the interior. “As soon as we found out this may have been the unicorn castle, I read up on them best I could. Apparently, the unicorns sometimes etched important histories in the walls inside their throne room.”

That was all Starlight needed to hear. She went zipping down the corroded hall, followed by her three companions. Reaching a larger chamber, one that had a few gaping holes in the walls and ceilings, Starlight slid to a halt.

The throne itself was in pieces, and rounded from the passage of time. The once regal and decorative pillars had all fallen, leaving several parts of the chamber completely collapsed. The walls were all ruined and scarred by time, impossible to be interpreted.

Thorax lowered his head a bit, having not realized the room had been in this bad of a condition. “I’m so sorry, Starlight. I thought for sure they would still be here…”

The unicorn shook her head, turning to him. “No… it’s alright, Thorax, this place… it’s still incredible, even without the histories of the unicorns.”

Ember stood with her arms crossed, having pushed past the reason they were there in order to give Starlight something to be excited about, given all that has happened to her and her friends. She decided to give them a little bit longer before pulling them back on track with the search.

Having walked up to one of the ruined walls, Spike felt it with his claw, which crumbled slightly at his touch, it was so fragile. He looked back at Starlight, knowing how disappointed she must feel on the inside to have found the castle, but be unable to know ANYTHING more about the unicorns that lived there.

Glancing down a different hall, Spike felt compelled to search for something, anything to lift his friend’s spirits. Putting one claw in front of the other, he walked down the hall, looking up and around at the terrible conditions of the ruins. Briefly looking at one of the walls, he kept walking, but then stopped, tracing his gaze back to that particular wall. There was a symbol on it, almost invisible due to the aging and elements corroding the castle. Although faint, he could make out the outline of what looked like a star.

“Hmm…” He said to himself, rubbing his chin as he squinted at the peculiar wall. “What do we have here?”

Taking a step back to try and see if he could make out the image from further away, Spike stumbled back over a piece of debris on the floor. With a light shout, he caught himself on the wall, his claw grinding grooves into it in order to not fall. Upon making the mark, there was a ripple that appeared from out the wall he touched, resonating down the hall and eventually leading to the wall with the symbol on it, which glowed faintly for a second before dimming again.

“…huh?” Spike said, examining the symbol further.

Starlight, Thorax, and Ember came running down the hall towards him. “Are you alright, Spike?” Ember asked him. “We heard you shout.”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine…” He replied, eyes still honed in on the wall. “Hey Starlight, take a look at this.” Reaching back, Spike scratched at the wall, creating the ripple once again.

Starlight watched this reaction as the ripple moved to the symbol on the wall, glowing again. Taking a step towards it, her horn lit up in her magical aura. The symbol reacted, glowing faintly once again. “This is a concealment spell…” She said to her friends, recalling a similar one she practiced a few years back, but this one was far more advanced. Placing her horn against the symbol, the glow intensified, revealing a star crest on the wall.

Feeling a magical lock, Starlight realized they must be onto something. Hoping this was a door of some kind, she tried forcing it open, but it didn’t budge. She didn’t want to try blowing it up, whatever it was could be more than just an entrance, and doing so may ruin it all together.

Spike, Ember, and Thorax watched in silence as the unicorn continued her attempts, obviously deep in thought as she had gone quiet. Spike recognized that look, it was the same one Twilight whenever she tried solving a problem in her head.

Starlight used her copying spell to try and better understand the spell on the wall, but it told her very little about it. All she knew was that whoever cast this concealment spell was a powerful unicorn, and a cunning one at that.

It was upon using a revealing spell that Starlight brightened up a bit. “I think I’ve got it.” She said, looking back at her friends. “Hold onto me.” The three of them complied, each of them stepping forward and holding onto her. Starlight closed her eyes and concentrated, wincing a bit as her horn sparked. Letting out a discharge of magic, her horn flashed a bright light and the four of them teleported.

When Starlight opened her eyes, her horn was still resting against the star crest, only now it was plainly visible on the wall, not faded in the slightest. Spike, Ember, and Thorax all opened their eyes, confused at seeing the wall now in perfect condition. Spike was the first to turn around.

“Sweet Celestia…” he said quietly. Starlight turned and felt her mind go off the rails.

The four of them stood along the wall of a completely different chamber, which was lit by magic torches on the walls, which were completely untouched by the passage of time. Short bookcases and shelves stood filled with books and scrolls in a semi-circle around a mage’s table, that is, one with several pedestals around it for recording information. While the chamber wasn’t decorated quite like one would think of a unicorn back in those times, there was a statue near the back wall of Starswirl the Bearded, one Starlight had never seen before.

“Where are we…?” Thorax asked. “What is this place?”

Starlight looked up and around, her eyes still wide and full of wonder. She placed her hoof on the wall, which made a similar rippling effect as the wall in the ruins did, only this one was more visible. “It’s a preservation spell… somepony cast a spell to make it so that this room never ages… we’re still in the castle somewhere, the wall just teleported us here.”

Ember lifted an eyebrow, impressed. “I know you ponies can do some wicked stuff… but is that even possible?”

“Oh my gosh…” Starlight said quietly, the initial shock of finding the room having clouded her deductive abilities up until this very moment. “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!” She repeated excitedly, capturing her friends’ attentions. “This is the library of Clover the Clever! She must have cast a preservation spell on it before leaving with the rest of the unicorns to Equestria!”

Spike’s eyes went wide. “Whoa… wait till Twilight hears about this…”

Starlight galloped up to the closest bookcase, eyes in knowledge absorption mode. Reading the titles, she passed over into the scrolls that Clover had been working on last. Seeing one with a title she could never forget, she used her magic to pull it out. “Ancient Artifacts, Volume 1!” She practically shrieked. “This is the original to Ancient Artifacts of Equestria! She must’ve added the Equestria part in after the tribes united!”

Thorax joined Starlight in looking at the books and scrolls, while Ember and Spike both walked up to the statue of Starswirl. “Isn’t this guy an important pony or something?” Ember asked.

“Yeah, this here is Starswirl the Bearded!” Spike replied. “He was said to be the most powerful unicorn in history. Every aspiring unicorn in the field of magic looks up to him.” Ember tilted her head, examining the statue.

Starlight was beside herself in joy, this was one of the biggest discoveries in the field of magic. Clover the Clever, one of the most studious apprentices of the great Starswirl the Bearded, having an entire library of studies on magic and the lands of the Undiscovered West. This was groundbreaking, ponies would never see the west the same way again.

Thorax closed one of the books he was reading through, sitting it back up on the shelf. “Hey Ember, you want to show them that place you found?” He asked, turning to her.

Ember glanced back at him, her willingness to give them time to look around dimming a bit. “You know, while I get its cool we found this place for you ponies, we should really get back to our searches; there’s still a whole lot of work to be done.”

“We can’t leave yet!” Starlight replied, having become so distracted by the discovery of the library to think about the search.

Thorax tried at a compromise. “Why don’t we go to the place you found? You wanted to show them when they arrived, and we haven’t been able to search it yet anyway. Why not do both and save time?”

The Dragon Lord couldn’t deny the logic in that, and took a moment before nodding. “Yeah, okay, I guess that works for me.”

“What place?” Spike asked, walking up to Thorax’s side.

Thorax turned to Starlight. “We’ll show you, come on. We can always just come back, right?”

The unicorn, although floored at the finding of this amazing stockpile of knowledge, knew she had to at least try and keep on track with why they were there. Sitting down the scroll where it goes, she joined the three of them as they walked back towards the wall with the star crest on it.

It was difficult for Starlight to completely focus on the task at hoof now that she knew Clover’s entire library was just sitting there, asking to be read and shared with Equestria. She knew the importance of the search outweighed this desire, but it was too strong to just ignore. As the four of them flew towards wherever it was Ember wanted to show them, Starlight couldn’t help but wonder all that she and Twilight would learn from that room, and how much it would benefit all Equestria.

This train of thought was derailed, however, when the unicorn caught a glimpse of where Ember was leading them. Having flown for another hour or so further west, dark clouds loomed overhead. Starlight didn’t think much of it at first, but the closer they got, the more it became evident that these clouds weren’t normal storm clouds. They spiraled over a valley of stone in between several dark, jagged mountains.

Spike cringed away a bit at the sight of the upcoming region, catching Ember’s attention. “Don’t worry, Spike, it’s not as bad as it looks.”

Thorax flew over beside Starlight. “This storm has been here since we arrived, at first I thought it was because there’s no pegasi to control the weather, but now I think it’s a kind of magic storm.”

“Where exactly are we going?” The unicorn replied. “It’s not in there, is it?”

Ember glanced back at her. “Sure is, now come on, you’ve got to see this.”

Gliding down closer to the valley, the shadow of the storm engulfed the land below, keeping it darkened even on the brightest of days. They descended down to and landed on the edge of a rocky slope overlooking a depression in the valley that delved even deeper into the ground. All along the bottom of this pit were giant, gaping cavern entrances. The stone of the area was almost like obsidian, pitch black with a somewhat reflective surface, but the caverns seemed to be a different kind of stone, one that defied description, as it was unlike anything Starlight or Spike had ever seen before.

Starlight took a moment to take in the sight, slowly turning to Ember. “What is this place?”

Ember glanced over at her. “We were hoping you’d be able to tell us.”

Looking back to the cryptic holes in the earth, Starlight was left speechless for a time. Although this was all beyond anything she had ever seen before, she couldn’t help but see it as vaguely familiar.

Spike, who was still on Ember’s back, peeked around at the many caverns. “W-we’re not going in there, a-are we?”

“That was the plan,” Ember replied, looking over to Starlight. “The cave systems are like a maze down there, so we avoided searching it when we first found it.”

Starlight stood silent, eyeing the enchanting site for any kind of clues as to how it seemed so familiar to her. Her gaze fell upon an object just outside one of the cavern entrances, and she trotted down the slope towards it. It was a smooth, fragmented boulder that had been seemingly broken apart by something a long time ago. A seemingly dead tree jutted out from a hole in the boulder, with one solid branch hanging just overhead.

Stopping just shy of the dead tree, Starlight thought back, way back in her studies since this land was the previous home of the ponies. She lifted her hoof to the dead tree trunk, and then stared down the darkness of the cavern just a few yards away. She looked back at the tree, squinting.

“Can it be…?” She asked quietly.

Ember and Thorax both walked up from behind her, remaining silent as they saw she was deep in thought.

Turning to them, her eyes widened in realization, and she turned back to the tree. Lifting herself with her magic, she inspected the limb, seeing the engraving of a lantern clip on it. Letting herself back down to the ground, she stood in awe of the dark entrance before her.

“These are the Caverns of Maretania…” She said quietly.

Ember and Thorax both looked at one another, shrugging in confusion, but Spike jumped down from Ember’s back, walking up beside Starlight. “Seriously…? How can you tell?”

“The branch,” She replied, gesturing to it with her hoof. “That’s where he hung his lantern to write down his final entry before venturing inside.” Remembering from her past time studying Starswirl, she recited his quote:

“Darkness overhead, darkness beyond, and darkness before. One final respite, and then it is into this darkness I must delve. Verily, this place is a nightmarish one indeed. With hope, the lantern gifted to me by my apprentice shall alight my way and not lead me astray. How dark this land is now, even before I enter, can only be staved off by said light that hangs upon this dead tree. Whatever fables and myths that lie within this black oblivion must be known. For me, for all ponies, and for all time.”

Thorax was left wide-eyed during the whole thing, mystified by the way the legendary unicorn described his ventures. Ember, on the other hoof, stood with an estranged look on her face.

“Quite the somber one, this Starswirl.” She replied.

“Well, how bright and cheery can somepony be when standing in a place like this?” Spike asked, eyes now returned to the cavern before them.

Starlight turned and faced it as well, having wondered what the caverns were like ever since she first read Starswirl’s entries. This was astonishing, finding not only the ancient castle of the unicorns, but also the legendary Caverns of Maretania? The enchanted tunnels from which only the most powerful unicorn in history ever returned? There were no words at first.

“Spike,” she spoke, finally able. “I know I shouldn’t be asking this of you, but we need to all go in.”

The young dragon flinched upon hearing that. “W-what?! Why?!”

“I don’t feel comfortable letting anyone stay up here alone, especially you,” She began, shaking her head. “So we should all go, we need to stay together.”

Ember scooped Spike up. “Don’t worry, Spike, just stick with me, we’ll be alright.” The little, purple and green dragon didn’t have it in him to respond, only clung onto her for dear life.

Starlight turned to Thorax, who nodded. She then looked to Ember, who also nodded. The three of them, with Spike holding onto Ember, walked forward and into the dark of the cavern.

Much like Starswirl’s writings, and Thorax’s description, the caverns were a maze of black stone and perpetual darkness. The light from Starlight and Thorax’s magic barely enough to grant them sight, surely Starswirl’s lantern had to be enchanted in order to better illuminate his way. Ember breathed out a flame every now and then for the four of them to see better, but in the abyssal darkness, the flickering of flames did little to help their morale.

In the absolution of darkness, and with their voices echoing even at the slightest whisper, the four companions found themselves staying uncharacteristically quiet.

Minutes felt like hours, and the hour they spent wandering felt like a matter of days to them. Starlight used an advanced spell to leave a trail so that they could find their way back when they wanted; it was the same spell she used when she fled into the caves close to her village.

The caverns delved deep into the earth, and splintered into so many paths that it would take a lifetime for anyone to search them all. Fortunately, Starlight was able to pick up on a spell similar to hers, leaving a trail down a particular set of tunnels. It too led off towards the surface, and so Starlight felt better knowing that following it too could lead them out, in case something happened to the spell she herself was using.

The dim, bluish glow struck their eyes upon Starlight stopping her light spell for a moment. It was faint, but constant, and seemed to be coming from the exact direction the trail was leading them. Rounding the corner from where the glow was coming from, the four of them felt a certain ease in seeing the natural light coming from the luminescent crystals in the walls and ceiling after having been traversing in the dark for so long.

It was not knowing what left behind this magical trail was what made Starlight most nervous, but it was their only lead, and so she followed it still.

Not long after they had found the luminescent trail of crystals, they came upon narrow paths that led to several small chambers. Ember immediately recognized the scorch marks on the floor and walls and approached them, lifting her claw up onto the marks. “There was fire down here… recently.”

Starlight and Thorax both walked to her side, inspecting the marks on the floor. “Do you think it was them?” Thorax asked.

“Could very well be,” Starlight replied. “That magical trail wasn’t laid down too long ago either, and it was potent, so it was being used quite a lot.”

Ember growled to herself. “We must’ve just missed them, no more than a few days.”

“Perhaps…” Starlight said, looking around the chamber for other signs of their presence there.

Spike got down from Ember’s back and landed on the stone floor. While the three of them checked that one chamber for clues to the whereabouts of the villains, the little dragon walked back to the narrow passage, squeezing himself back through it. The light from the crystals had begun staving off his fears of the caverns. He was still afraid, but now he felt brave enough to take a look around, himself.

He kept close to the crystals, and made sure not to go so far that he couldn’t find his way back. He followed a concentration of the lights, which spiraled down another passage.

At first, Spike thought the quiet sounds around him were just his imagination, but the further he went off by himself, the more it seemed like the sounds were real. He eyed his surroundings as he went, but saw nothing. They sounded like movement and breathing, which played on the little dragons fears much more the longer he went on without his friends.

Deciding he had ventured off for long enough, he turned to head back and froze in place. A dim light caught his eye from not so far away. Unlike the crystals, this glow was purplish, and it was somehow enticing, especially amidst the sounds of things being around him in the dark.

Still staying close to the crystals, Spike approached the light, but stopped when he saw a gap in the cluster of crystals, a zone of a few dozen feet of pitch black. He hesitated, but then walked through it, still very much able to remember his way back. The sounds seemed to be more audible now that he was in the dark, but still nothing happened.

Reaching the purplish glow, he found that it was at the entrance of another narrow passage. Squeezing himself through it, he crawled down underneath a depression in the stone path, and up into a much different chamber.

“Spike!” He could hear the others calling out to him. “Spike, where are you?!”

He turned and called back, “I’m over here, but I’m alright!”

He froze again when he realized he hadn’t yet looked at what the source of the purple glow was. Turning back around and facing the chamber, he saw 2 braziers of purple fire, on either side of a giant wall. The light wasn’t all encompassing, but it lit up the wall enough for Spike to see it.

Starlight, having followed the general direction of the glow, crawled into the chamber along with both Ember and Thorax. “Spike, what are you-” All of them went silent in the sight of the mural.

Six pillars, five along the outside and one in the center. A kind of veil surrounding the area within those pillars, and a darkness beyond it. Behind those images, and up higher on the wall, there was something else.

A giant form, larger than the area depicted below it. It had no detail apart from its unique silhouette, which loomed like a shadow. It stared down upon not the images on the wall, but the four companions themselves, with amethyst eyes, bright like stars in the night sky.

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Gotta love that MLP lore, right?
Not only are we venturing into the land of the ponies before Equestria, but now we get to delve into caverns not spoken of except when in the context of Starswirl the Bearded!
Looks like the villains' hiding spot was found, but they're already gone... where did they go?
And just what does this dark mural on the cavern wall depict?
More and more questions, I know, just bear with me now. All will be answered in due time!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 7

“Honestly, I don’t know how you two do it.” Discord told the ponies as they walked side by side. “How could you possibly trust someone like Shadow after everything you’ve seen and heard about him? I know you both realize by now that he is in fact the one who caused the calamity all those millennia ago.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Caused it or not, he’s a different pony now than he was then.” She looked up at the draconequus with an unwavering, hopeful expression. “He’s changed, just like you have.”

Discord sighed, hating that they could keep using that excuse on him. “Yes, I changed, but you two and the others are not looking at this the way you should be.” He tried explaining, taking an extra step forward and turning around to face them, walking backwards. “Even if he believes he’s changed, you have to have seen what I have by now; whatever he used to be hasn’t left him yet, there is something in his mind-”

“That’s been tormenting him.” Twilight finished for him, looking up at Discord. “Yes, we know.”

He turned about, looking down at her. “And you’ve never stopped to consider what that means?”

“We have,” Fluttershy added in, looking over at Twilight, who nodded back to her. “But we just know Shadow is stronger than whatever this thing is that’s inside of him.”

Discord raised an eye brow. “And why’s that?” He asked, skeptical.

Seeing that question coming, Fluttershy had a readied response. “Because we’ve seen him overcome that part of him time and again.” She replied, looking back up at him. “Every time he got caught in one of his visions, it took a friend to pull him out. When Stormclaw told him his real name and caused him to collapse, he heard our voices calling to him and it brought him back. And when he emerged from his room that day during the storm, he was able to use his power to save Ponyville from it. He’s not Erebus anymore, Discord. He’s Shadow Light.”

Not gaining any headway, Discord grimaced, going quiet for a few moments. “Then why did he run?”

That one question, the one neither pony could answer, brought more silence into the air. Whatever Stormclaw did with the Etherus Diamond, it had some kind of major effect on Shadow. They could tell he was caught in another vision, only this one was different. Fluttershy remembered his eyes upon awakening, the sheer horror that filled them… it was overwhelming.

Discord looked to the two of them, wanting an answer. “Why flee? He had to have seen that we won, and that Stormclaw, Chrysalis, and Sombra were all gone. So what did he see or hear in those few minutes that terrified him so much as to run away? Even after seeing his friend dying?”

“I don’t know…” Fluttershy replied, unable to say anything else.

Twilight shook her head again. “It doesn’t matter now. We can figure that out when we find him and bring him back home. We waited for too long… we should’ve gone searching for him sooner.”

“It wouldn’t have made a difference.” Discord said solemnly. “My magic has been weakened ever since I tried looking into his mind. Despite that, I should have been able to sense something of his presence by now. If I couldn’t find him… I doubt you or any of the girls would have either.”

Having stooped her head a bit low as they talked, Twilight glanced up and over at Canterlot, the city still within sight even as they passed far beyond the mountain upon which it rested. She hadn’t seen Celestia since the day Starfall was brought back to Ponyville to be hospitalized. Luna said she had been searching along with the others… the only question was, who was she looking for?

“Discord?” Twilight asked, peering up at him, all three of them stopping. “Do you know where Princess Celestia is?”

Clearly, the draconequus knew something and wasn’t saying it based on his reaction. He shook his head after masking the expression his made upon hearing it. “She insisted to search alone, despite Luna and my warnings against it.”

Twilight knew the question would seem strange at first, but she had to know. “Who is she searching for?”

Discord tilted his head, trying to seem confused. “Why, Stormclaw and Chrysalis, of course.”

Fluttershy looked to Twilight, also slightly confused. Twilight looked into his eyes, her own calculating what she already knew. “I spoke to Luna about what happened while I was caught in that dark spell… why did King Sombra try to protect me against Stormclaw? And why did he cut his nightmare spell on me and weaken Chrysalis’ hold on the others, just to flee?”

Discord had not expected this, and therefore flinched a bit. Fluttershy watched his reaction, realizing he really did know something and wasn’t telling them. After another moment, he lowered his head, sighing.

“She’s not looking for the other two, is she?” Twilight asked. “She’s searching for Sombra.”

Unable to withhold from the alicorn’s assault, Discord nodded. This earned an estranged look from Fluttershy, who couldn’t seem to piece it together. “I don’t understand… isn’t she afraid of what he’ll do if she’s alone when she finds him?”

Discord, with his ears flattened to his head and his gaze lowered to the ground, shook his head. “No… she isn’t.”

Seeing Discord like this gave a serious mental check against Twilight. It occurred to her that she had never heard anything about Celestia and him before, even though they both were rulers during their times. At one point, as any princess knew, they had to have met, and yet there were no histories, no records, and no recollections of such a thing.

“Let’s not dwell on that now,” Twilight said, defusing the conversation at seeing the draconequus so crestfallen. “It was something that crossed my mind, but we need to stay focused on the task at hoof.” She continued to walk north, followed by her companions. “Just like with Shadow, we can worry about the how and why later; for now, we have to find our friend and bring him home.”

Fluttershy, who had never seen Discord react like this at such a magnitude, walked closer to him and nuzzled his side, earning his gaze. She smiled up at him, and it caused him to give a small smile back.

Entering a clearing, the three of them felt their gazes drawn forward. Ahead of them lied the border of the Northern Wilds, the land between the outlying areas of Canterlot Mountain and the Crystal Empire. With Rainbow and Pinkie helping King Gale and the griffons to the east, Applejack and Rarity helping Garble and the dragons to the south, and Spike and Starlight helping Ember, Thorax, and the changelings to the west, all that was left was Cadence and Shining Armor to the north. The wilds were the best option for him, according to Fluttershy that is, who had told Shadow about them in the past.

Discord, in his weakened condition, said he hadn’t sensed anything of Shadow in any direction during his searches, which was disheartening. If nothing else, this would be the first of many places the three of them would need to travel in search of the shadow pony.

Following the old northern highway, which hadn’t been widely used in centuries, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Discord pressed on and into the wilds.

Rising high into the sky, the white alicorn breached the clouds, the sunlight glinting off the crown on her head. Tucking in her hooves for a moment, she dived down underneath them again, spreading her wings wide once again to glide as she looked down upon Equestria.

She had searched far and wide, across all matter of lands, but still Princess Celestia could not find him. Her gaze fell upon Canterlot as she flew towards it from the south, slowly beginning her descent.

Flapping her wings a few times to slow down, she landed softly on the balcony of the tower, folding her wings up behind her on her back as she let out a sigh. She paused, only to look out upon Equestria once more. “Where are you?” She asked herself, ears falling flat to her head as she faced forward, slowly walking into her room.

The bed was more alluring now than it had ever been during her long hours performing her princess duties, but she couldn’t allow herself sleep just yet. Exiting her room, she walked down the stairwell that led to the main hall, and from there she entered the throne room.

Princess Luna sat upon the throne, speaking to a few dignitaries and looking none the more well-rested as Celestia did. Still, she played the part like her sister would’ve wanted, keeping postured with no scowling allowed.

Seeing Celestia there, Luna’s full attention immediately turned to her. “Sister!” She exclaimed, looking back to the dignitary ponies. “We shall conclude this matter later.” The ponies all bowed their heads and made their exit as Luna flew over to Celestia. The sisters hugged, for they had not seen one another for many days. “What news? Was there any sign of him?”

“I’m afraid not, dear sister.” Celestia replied, her ears still flat as her eyes showed a level of defeat as the two separated.

Luna nuzzled her. “Have no fear, Twilight and her friends have just joined the search.”

Celestia looked to her sister with a kind of urgency. “Did Starfall wake up?” She asked quickly.

Shaking her head, Luna offered a small smile to try and comfort her. “No, but he will soon. I spoke to Twilight, she is hopeful once again and has organized her friends to aid Gale, Ember, and Thorax.”

Although she was upset at hearing the pegasus still had not awakened, knowing Twilight was no longer in despair over his sacrifice did form a smile on Celestia’s face. “I knew if anypony could lift her spirits, it was you.”

Luna smiled, but it faded quickly. “Does this mean you are here to stay? Or will you continue your search for him?”

The topic coming up once again did a number on Celestia’s morale, and she shook her head. “I cannot ask you to fulfill my duties any longer than I have already. I am sorry, dear sister, my search was in vain.”

“Do not say that,” Luna tried encouraging her. “Our duty is to our subjects, and we both know you were serving them more out there than either of us have from within these walls.”

Celestia looked to her sister with tired eyes. “But I have searched everywhere, Luna. It is as if he just disappeared from the world. Such time would be better spent here, where I know I am needed.”

Luna hesitated, but then tilted her head. “But it’s not just for our subjects…” Celestia then went silent, the two looking into each other’s eyes. “I want you to be happy too.”

“I’m afraid it’s not that simple…” Celestia replied, looking away just slightly. “Nothing is anymore.”

“But it can be,” Luna said in return, looking over to the stained glass windows lining the throne room. “Princess Twilight and her friends have had their deeds immortalized, deservingly so, but you and I have done our share in the past… you more so than I.”

Celestia looked to her with sorrowful eyes. “Luna…”

Luna kept her eyes upon the stained glass of her as Nightmare Moon, refusing to deny the mistakes she had made. “You deserve every bit of the happiness Twilight and her friends have.” She paused, but then looked to her sister. “You almost had that once, you know, many centuries ago. It may have been before my banishment, but I remember it well, as I know you do too.”

Celestia held her sister’s gaze despite her speechlessness. The memories were there, and were crystal clear, as if they happened just yesterday. Memories she could never forget.

Seeing her sister’s reaction, Luna continued. “Don’t give up on what made you happy, dear sister, embrace it.”

Smiling once more, Celestia felt near close to tears. “Thank you, Luna, I needed to hear those words… but the truth remains that he is nowhere to be found.”

The two had now turned about and walked towards the thrones. Luna kept a half-step in front of Celestia, deep in thought on how best to proceed. “Perhaps it would do us both well for you to stay and rest whilst we come up with another plan. I know you must be exerted from your travels, but I too could use a respite once you’ve had a decent night of sleep.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, perhaps that would be best.”

They were just about to reach the thrones when Luna said, “In other news, Twilight has stepped up to the task at hoof. She, Fluttershy, and Discord have left in search of Shadow while the others help the search for Stormclaw and Queen Chrysalis.”

Celestia smiled. “That’s Twilight alright, testament to her title as the Element of-” She stopped mid-sentence, as well as mid-step, freezing in place. Luna looked to her, confused, as the white alicorn’s eyes widened. “The Elements of Harmony…” She said softly.

“What is it, sister?” Luna asked, somewhat worried.

Celestia looked to her, the weariness leaving her eyes in an instant as her ears perked up. “I know where he is.”

Discord hovered over the ground as his pony companions walked, their heads on a swivel. There wasn’t much more they could do but scan the area, calling out to Shadow would likely be a mistake, seeing as he ran away from them in the first place. Their magic would be of little use either, being as Discord was weakened and the shadow pony himself didn’t seem to be using any magic to track.

It started getting late, the sun setting on the first day of their quest. The wilds were heavily wooded, and so it started getting darker quicker, being as the trees were blotting out what little light the day had left.

Seeing this, Twilight stopped, which halted her friends. “I suppose we should find a place to make camp for the night.”

“Can’t we keep looking for just a bit longer?” Fluttershy asked her.

Discord floated over beside the alicorn. “Twilight is right, Fluttershy. You had to have known we wouldn’t find him on the very first day.”

Fluttershy lowered her head, sighing. “Oh, alright…”

Twilight took another step closer to her and lifted her hoof onto the pegasus’ shoulder. “We’ll start fresh in the morning, we have a lot of ground to cover, so let’s make sure we get well rested.” Fluttershy looked up at her and nodded.

By the time the sun sank on the horizon, Discord and Twilight managed a small overhang of branches and leaves while Fluttershy prepared a fire. Discord lit the firewood with a simple spark spell, the three of them sitting around the fire silently.

Discord was the one to break the silence, unsurprisingly. “Twilight, do you really believe we’ll find your little friend by just wandering about in the wilds?”

Twilight glanced over at him before returning her gaze to the flames. “I believe we have to try. If there’s any chance we’ll find him, it’s worth it.”

Fluttershy sat with her hooves tucked in, her head still lowered slightly. “I miss him…”

Looking to her, Twilight scooted over to the pegasus’ side. “I miss him too.”

With that, Fluttershy leaned her head on Twilight’s shoulder, who rested comfortably at her side. Twilight knew that, during her own breakdown at Starfall’s side, Fluttershy had been slowly breaking inside as well. The two of them had both taken a major blow in the wake of the Grand Galloping Gala, and that damage remained, even though they did their best to hide it. Leaning her head against Fluttershy’s, both ponies closed their eyes.

Discord watched the two of them, his ears flattening. It was happening to him again, and once again, there was nothing he could do. His powers were all but gone, and his memories were there, haunting him and keeping him from saying a word. Thus the draconequus sat in silence.

His gaze lifted to the sky above, the many stars alighting the darkness, just as Luna had set every night. He closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath.

Just as he began going deep in thought about the events of his own life, he felt a quiver in his spine, eyes flashing open and ears up straight. He glanced around, and after another moment he felt it again, the presence of somepony nearby. Not just one, but several.

“Twilight, Fluttershy, wake up.” He said suddenly. Both ponies opened their eyes, looking at him as he stood, looking to the north-east. “There’s a town nearby.”

Fluttershy was up just before Twilight. “There is? Where?”

The draconequus pointed. “Just over there.”

Twilight squinted, looking in the direction he pointed in. “That’s strange… I’ve never heard of a town in the middle of the Equestrian Wilds before…”

Fluttershy was the first to gallop off in the direction. “Come on! Maybe somepony has seen him!”

Discord and Twilight followed after her. Not a mile in the direction the draconequus felt the presence, there was a clearing, where Fluttershy came to a halt, a big smile on her face. Her friends caught up with her and the three stood looking at the mysterious town.

Twilight thought back, having sworn she remembered something about a settlement in this area a long time ago. “Wait a minute…” She said, the gears turning about in her head. “This can’t be Charon, can it?”

Discord even recognized the name. “Hmm… I recall Charon being a large trade center between Equestria and the Crystal Empire…” Looking out at the near village-sized town, Discord felt skeptical. “This looks like little more than Starlight’s Village.”

It was late, and so the main street of the town was nearly empty. Despite this, the condition of the pony settlement led all three visitors to believe it had to have been in serious decline for centuries.

“How fascinating,” Twilight said, walking forward and glancing around. “I always thought Charon was completely abandoned, and would be a crumbling ruin somewhere in the wilds. I never would have imagined it still exists… even if it’s seen its better days.”

“Princess Twilight?” asked a voice, earning the alicorn’s gaze. An earth pony stallion with crimson-colored fur and a silver-like mane stood looking at them with a tilted head. “Ha, it really is you. What’re you doin’ all the way out here?”

Twilight looked at him with an uneasy smile, having been through this very many times now. “Oh, I’m sorry, have we met in the past? Perhaps at the Trader’s Exchange in Rainbow Falls?”

The stallion shook his head. “Nah, but everypony in town’s been talkin’ a lot about ya recently.” He bowed his head slightly. “My name’s Firecracker, I’m the blacksmith here.”

“Lovely to meet you, Firecracker.” Twilight replied, gesturing to her companions. “This is Fluttershy and Discord.”

Discord was busy looking around at the town, but he managed a glance at the pony. “Charmed.”

Fluttershy was quick to follow up with the big question. “You haven’t seen anypony peculiar pass through town, or nearby, have you?”

Firecracker looked slightly confused. “Peculiar?”

Twilight stepped up. “We’re looking for a friend of ours, an earth pony, with black fur and golden eyes? Does that sound at all familiar to you?”

The stallion shrugged. “First I’ve heard of it, sorry. You know, it’s getting awfully late, do you three have anywhere to stay the night?”

Fluttershy sighed. “That’s very kind of you, but we should really begin asking if anypony has seen him.”

“Why not take care of both?” Firecracker offered, offering a smile. “My sister gets out more than anypony in town, maybe she’s seen your friend, and in the meantime, you can all get some rest for an early rise tomorrow.”

Twilight weighed the option. It really was late, and she imagined most ponies would be more willing to see them in the morning rather than at this hour. “You know what? You’re right, Firecracker.” She turned to look at her companions. “Most of town must be asleep by now, its best we wait until the morning. Besides, I’m pretty tired myself.”

Fluttershy couldn’t deny Twilight’s logic. Waking up ponies just for the slim chance they’ve seen a friend may not warrant the best of reactions from them. She nodded, turning to Discord, who had been silent this whole time, trying to muster what magic he could to sense for Shadow in the small town.

“Great!” Firecracker exclaimed, lifting his hoof. “Right this way.”

The red-furred stallion led the three travelers to his home, a decently sized house just off the main street of town. One could tell a blacksmith lived there, since many tools and metal projects lie neatly on tables or on the walls.

“Hey sis!” Firecracker called out. “Come on down! You’ll never believe who I just ran into!” He looked over at Twilight, an excited smile on his face, before turning back to the stairs.

A white-furred earth pony mare came trotting down the steps, her black mane and tail swishing back and forth as she did. “Let me guess, another-” She froze in place at the sight of the purple alicorn in her living room. “Princess Twilight?!” She squealed excitedly, hopping up into the air.

Twilight chuckled a bit, waving her hoof. “Hello there.”

The mare zipped up to her. “Hi, my name is Lucille, but you can just call me Luci!”

Firecracker pushed her back an extra foot away from the princess with a grin on his face. “Easy there girl, give the lady her space.”

Luci blushed a bit. “Sorry, just excited.” She said, getting a grip. “I never thought I’d actually meet a princess, let alone have her visit my house.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” Twilight replied, turning to her friend.

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Hello, I’m Fluttershy. Twilight, Discord, and I have come looking for a friend of ours that’s gone missing. Your brother said you get out of town more than anypony else, and we were wondering if you’ve seen him.”

Luci offered a smile. “Not many ponies come through these parts, even far out where I go into the wilds. Could you tell me what your friend looks like?”

Firecracker was able to answer that for her. “They said he has black fur and golden eyes.”

The smile on Luci’s face faded. “Black fur and golden eyes?” She asked. The reaction warranted the direct attention of all three of the guests. Luci sat down, tilting her head. “Dusk Daze?”

“He must have changed his name, in case we ever caught his trail.” Twilight couldn’t believe their luck. “So… you actually saw him?”

Luci nodded. “Yeah, met him not too far outside of town. By the looks of his cloak, he’d been trottin’ around in the wilds for days, if not weeks.”

Fluttershy inched closer, her hoof risen up from the floor. “Is he here? When did you see him last?”

“Two days ago,” Luci replied. “He didn’t stay long.”

“Have you any idea where he went?” Discord pitched in, now invested in this search as much as the two mares he traveled with.

The white-furred mare gestured with her head to the north. “North, to the Crystal Empire. I offered him a place to stay for the night, but he insisted on leaving immediately. Sounded like he was desperate to see the Crystal Heart with his own eyes.”

Finally, they caught a break.

“Thank you, Luci.” Twilight said to her, letting out a sigh of relief. “Thank you so much.”

Luci smiled in return, glancing over at Firecracker before looking to their guests again. “You three are staying the night though, right?”

“Absolutely.” Twilight agreed immediately.

“What?!” Fluttershy and Discord said in unison.

Twilight turned to them. “We need to rest. To make sure we find him when we get there, we have to be bright eyed and bushy-tailed, otherwise we could miss our chance!” She turned back to Luci and Firecracker. “Thank you again, I greatly appreciate this.”

Both of them bowed their heads. “Anything for Princess Twilight.” Firecracker replied.

Twilight bowed her head back, and then turned to Fluttershy and Discord. “Shadow’s probably at the empire already, and Cadence has her crystal guards searching the regions of the north for him, so it’s fair to say he’ll be using stealth. If we go galloping in there, tired as can be, we could make a mistake that messes up our opportunity to bring him home.” She gave them both a determined nod. “So rest up, we leave at dawn.”

Celestia soared across the night sky, descending down towards the Everfree Forest with haste. How could she have been so blind? How could it take this long for her to realize where he was? And for how long has he been there, alone in the dark?

It took some doing, but she managed to convince Luna to stay at the castle while she handled this. There was no way of knowing what would become of this venture, no way of foreseeing how it would end. Celestia was taking a leap of faith, in the hopes that one would catch her before she fell.

Down she flew, and then spread her wings, leveling out as she passed over the enchanted forest below. Eyes set upon her old castle, the ancient ruins stood with an ominous aura, one which fell upon it each and every night. As she passed the highest tower by, she descended down to the ground on the edge of the massive chasm around the ruins.

She stood just before the top stair, gazing down into the absolute darkness of the cavern. She had not been to see the tree ever since Stormclaw came and defiled it. She remembered, after Twilight and her friends left, when she descended down to it, that she felt her heart quake in her chest at the sight of it. She could only imagine the horror she would feel when she saw it now… now that she knew the truth.

Mustering her courage, she stepped forward and descended the stairs once again. The perpetual darkness of the cavern was cryptic beyond all measure; one could feel the power Stormclaw had freed into it. The malevolent, wrathful strength of an ancient being… cold, and forgotten.

Although she could not see, Celestia didn’t bother casting her illumination spell, for she knew the way by heart. Walking across the cold, stone floor, her bright fur clashed against the dark, challenging the shadows and their evil. She knew she was standing before it when she felt her memories cease in her mind, leaving her in silence. For a few moments, she remained still, watching the shadowy void before her without the slightest hint of movement. Casting her illumination spell, it was as she feared.

The Tree of Harmony had blackened, the roots and limbs dark and emptied of its life. The Elements of Harmony were all gray, and lacking of their bright, vibrant colors. There wasn’t the slightest hint of glowing light from any of them, all of the life was gone. For so long Celestia didn’t know the truth, and every time she came before this ancient tree, she did not fully understand, even when she thought she knew it all. And now that she knew… it was too late.

“Here lies Etherus…” Celestia said softly, closing her eyes.

“The first alicorn princess.” Another voice finished for her.

Celestia remained still, her eyes opening slowly. She did not turn around at first, and she looked upon the darkened tree with mysticism in her eyes. “I’ve been looking for you.”

There was a pause in the air. “Such a shame it took you so long to remember.”

Slowly, the white alicorn turned around. There, in the shadow of Etherus’ remains, she stood face-to-face with the dark unicorn, King Sombra. “You know I could never forget…” Celestia replied quietly.

Sombra’s gaze sharpened. “Even now you attempt to serenade me with your sweet words as you cast aside the past we share.”

She shook her head. “After all that time we spent together… still you believe I would abandon you for another?”

“You did abandon me.” The unicorn growled. “And not just for anyone, but for a draconequus.”

Sombra appeared on the Canterlot Tower balcony with a flash from his teleportation spell. His eyes were a deep red color, not engulfed in the dark magic aura all remember him to have. He still wore his cape, but not his armor, his dark fur brushed and proper as well as his mane. Looking himself over for a moment to make sure he was presentable, he went to step in front of the balcony door, only to pause when he heard something inside.

Peering around the corner and into the princess’ room, he felt his heart sink. Celestia, the light of his life, was in the arms of a chaotic creature. He was not harming her or holding her against her will… the two were hugging. His head was turned away from Sombra’s sight, but Celestia’s was not. Her eyes were closed and a deep, warm smile was left on her face, the two of them embracing for what felt like an eternity to the young prince.

His ears went flat to his head as he pulled back and away from the door. He lowered his head as he slowly turned, casting his teleportation spell again and vanishing from sight.

“Do not deny it.” Sombra said to Celestia, his voice broad. “You chose him over me.”

“No, Sombra…” Celestia replied, unfazed by what he had told her.

“Discord?” Celestia asked, lifting her hoof up off the floor slightly. “Discord, where are you?”

The draconequus appeared on the bed of her room, a rose in his mouth as saxophone music played out of nowhere. “Yeeeees?”

Celestia shook her head, sighing. “I need to talk to you.”

Discord floated up and over her, his elbows down and holding his head up as if he were on the ground. Hundreds of his ears sprouted on his body as he gave her a sly smile. “I’m all ears, Tia.”

Managing to keep from smiling at his joke, Celestia knew she had to just say it. “I can’t be with you, Discord.”

Discord’s sly expression melted away and his extra ears all flew off from him as the music fizzled out. Slowly, he floated down to the floor in front of her. “B-but… why…?”

“You are my oldest and closest friend…” Celestia said, her ears flattening. “But my heart belongs to Prince Sombra, it always has.”

The draconequus felt the chaotic forces in his head all go silent, it was a strange, painful feeling. “Oh…” he said softly. “I see...” He lowered his head.

Celestia lifted his chin with her hoof. “I realize I do not feel about you the same way you feel about me… but I hope we can still be friends. I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t have a little chaos in my life.” She said with a smile.

He tried at a smile, but he couldn’t manage it. Celestia moved forward and hugged him, to which he hugged her back. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. She knew this was painful for him, and so she wanted to be sure he knew that she would always be his friend.

During this time her eyes were shut, Prince Sombra peered in to the room.

Sombra was silent the entire time, giving Celestia her chance to explain. She looked upon him with eyes that didn’t lie. “I didn’t choose him, Sombra… I chose you.”

“Why should I trust your word?” He asked her in a cold voice.

She took a step closer to him. “See for yourself.”

She pressed her horn against his and cast her memory spell. He saw, in her mind, everything they had been through together; meeting in the Canterlot throne room when he was but a colt, growing up into a young stallion and visiting her more. Proving himself worthy by taking the ancient, red crystal of the ponies and casting a master spell to bind its corruptive powers into the Alicorn Amulet. Presenting the amulet to her along with his first formal attempt to court her. Their many days and nights spent together, laughing, crying, and bonding together.

All of these memories, ending with Celestia calling for Discord, and telling him that she chose Sombra… because she loved him.

Sombra opened his eyes, the spell ceasing its effects. Celestia slowly opened her eyes afterwards, which fell upon him with a softness he remembered from their time together… all those centuries ago.

All at once he felt the weight of this misunderstanding crash down upon him. “Celestia… I-” He said quietly, trying to form the words, but not given a chance to.

The princess leaned forward and placed the gentlest of kisses upon him. Silenced by her kiss, he closed his eyes, as did she. It was as if the clocks turned back time for him, back to his years as a prince. All of those times journeying to Canterlot. All of those days spent by her side, her love keeping him warm and in the sunlight even on the coldest, winter night.

The moment the kiss ended, however, the reality of the new world returned to him. Slowly, he opened his eyes to see her still staring lovingly into his. “Oh how the world seems so unfair… creating this love… only to have it torn apart.”

She continued to hold his gaze. “Tell me what happened. The Sombra I knew would never enslave his fellow ponies, even if he believed I was gone from his life.”

Sombra squinted, the memories coming back to him. A light flashed in his eyes as it all came back to him. “There was this… voice. It told me to go see you that day… and when I saw you with him, it was there, waiting for me.”

“What voice?” Celestia asked him.

The unicorn king shook his head. “A dark voice… it came to me. In that moment when all I felt was sorrow… it became pain. It spoke to me, with words I cannot describe… my pain turned into anger, and it made me stronger.” He looked down at himself, even in his pony form, the shadows crept about, as if drawn to him. “The more pain I felt, the angrier I became… until all I could feel was…”

“Despair.” Celestia finished for him, everything becoming so clear. “Sombra, I know you know the truth. Stormclaw has no intention of ruling this world… he intends to destroy it.” The unicorn looked upon her with his glowing eyes, although he remained silent. “He has used Chrysalis to gather the crystals, used you to empower them, and now plans to carry out the final preparations for his plan.” She looked to him with pleading eyes. “Please… I beg of you, Sombra… help us stop him, and you can at long last have your life back… one where we can finally be together again.”

Author's Note

Finally, the mysterious past of Celestia, Sombra, and Discord is revealed!
Hey there everypony!
Twilight and Fluttershy now have a fix on Shadow's destination, with the help of our favorite draconequus. Will they get to the Crystal Empire in time to find him?
Everypony who has set out from Ponyville has found something, how does it all connect?
By the way, anypony else see the MLP movie? Epic!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 8

Stirring about, the blue unicorn wiggled in the bed under her blanket. After a long moment, she slowly opened her eyes, her white mane covering part of her face as she let out a huff. Closing her eyes for another few moments, she lifted the blanket off from her and stretched out her legs, a yawn escaping her as she did.

Moving up into a sitting position while still yawning, she paused for a moment, her night cap draped over the same side of her face as her mane. Smacking her lips a few times, she placed her hooves down on the floor, slowly making her way over to the bathroom.

Starlight’s room was far more suited for Trixie’s needs, not like that temporary one she had been given when Starfall first moved in. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Trixie used her magic to pick up her brush, starting to work at the morning-head she had staring back at her. It took her a few minutes, but none of this was anything new; the better her sleep was, the more messed up her mane was when she woke up, figures.

After fixing up her mane, she walked out of the room and into the hall, following it to the stairwell, and then down to the entrance chamber. From there she walked into the kitchen, grabbing her usual bowl of oats and milk.

Entering the throne room, she walked over to Princess Twilight’s throne and casually sat in it with a morning look still very much on her face. She ate her breakfast in relative silence, her night cap still on her head. Looking at the Cutie Map while she ate, Trixie tracked where each of her friends had moved to begin searching. There had been no word from anypony so far, but she didn’t expect them to write her every day or anything. It had only been 2 days after all.

Trixie’s gaze turned to the west, where Starlight and Spike had headed. She wondered how Thorax was doing, and if their search alongside Dragon Lord Ember was going well. Everypony had been given an important task, including her. Twilight was depending on Trixie to keep a watchful eye on her royal guard. Well… not just Trixie, but Trixie knew she was in charge while Twilight was gone; because that’s definitely what the princess meant, right?

Using her magic to transform her tea cup into an apple, she took a bite out of it, taking one last look at the map before getting up from the throne. “Let’s see how the ole pegasus is doing.”

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all stood on their hind legs at Starfall’s bedside, leaning on it and looking at him.

“Don’t you think he should’ve waken up by now?” Scootaloo asked, looking over at her fellow crusaders.

Apple Bloom shook her head. “Ah don’t think it’s that simple, Scoots. Twilight and Applejack said he could be asleep for a real long time.”

Scootaloo returned her gaze to the comatose pegasus. “Well… he has to wake up sometime, right?”

“He will,” Sweetie joined in. “We just have to be patient.”

Scootaloo huffed. “I hate it when everypony says that.”

The door to the room opened and Trixie walked in, stopping just shy of the three fillies. “Early risers, I see.” She said, earning the little ponies’ gazes.

“Nah, you’re just a late sleeper.” Apple Bloom replied nonchalantly.

Trixie grimaced at the remark, but brushed it off as she swished her mane to the side. “You three been here long?”

“Not really.” Sweetie answered.

“But we were just leaving.” Apple Bloom pitched in, earning a look from Scootaloo.

“We were?” She asked, head tilted slightly.

Apple Bloom nodded. “Yeah, we still gotta check up on Zecora. Ever since she got back from that there Everfree Forest search, she’s been a might tired. So ah thought we’d show up and lend her a hoof if’n she needs it.”

“I’d like that.” Sweetie answered, smiling.

“Right, let’s get a move on.” Apple Bloom said to them both, turning to Trixie. “You plannin’ on stayin’ long? We may come back after we’re done.”

Trixie scoffed. “I might, but you three run along and help Zecora, I’ve got this.”

The CMCs all trotted out from the room, leaving Trixie alone with the sleeping pegasus. Walking over to his bedside opposite of where the fillies were, she sat in a chair that had been drawn up for when he got visitors. As she looked over at him, she took in a deep breath.

“So, I came up with a few ideas for my new show,” She said to him, as if he were awake. “It’s a definite improvement over the last bit I told you about; this time I won’t end up stuck in the trap door.” She said with a smirk.

The three fillies trotted through the Everfree Forest on their way to Zecora’s hut, having done so many times in the past. The forest was dark and creepy as it always had been, but the Cutie Mark Crusaders weren’t the least bit dissuaded from visiting their zebra friend.

Sweetie Belle looked up and around as they walked, tilting her head as she turned back to her friends. “Hey, remember when no pony ever came into the forest?”

Apple Bloom glanced over at her. “Yeah, what about it?”

Sweetie shrugged. “I dunno, just seems kinda weird how we were all so afraid of the forest and would never go in… but now it’s just the three of us and we aren’t the least bit spooked.”

Scootaloo, who had been keeping her fears in check, felt a quiver in her chest. “Hehe… yeah, not in the least…”

Facing forward again, Apple Bloom contemplated the question. While she had been the one that followed after Zecora all those years ago, she definitely wasn’t the first to go in. Granny and everypony else who ever went in had to have experienced the dark of the forest and found it terrifying.

“Maybe we just… got used to it after a while.” Apple Bloom suggested. “Besides, ah haven’t run into any kind of monsters here since the cockatrice when we were sleeping over at Fluttershy’s.”

Scootaloo, remembering that night, nodded in realization. “Yeah, me too.”

Sweetie straightened out her head, having found it strange, but nothing more. “Huh, I suppose…”

Spotting the hut, the three fillies trotted up to the door. Apple Bloom knocked, but there was no response. “Zecora! It’s Apple Bloom!”

“And Sweetie Belle!” the unicorn chimed in.

“And Scootaloo!” the pegasus added.

The three waited a moment, but still there was no response. Apple Bloom pushed open the door, peering inside along with her companions. Seeing no pony inside, they walked in, glancing around every which direction.

Scootaloo, having spotted a note, called out, “Hey look, a note.”

The other two crusaders trotted over to either side of her as they read it, each reading one sentence.

“Out scavenging ingredients, new ones grew during the full moon. Any conundrum you have I shall help you with soon. Be back in a few hours, so return at high noon.”

Sweetie Belle squinted at the note, only to glance at her friends again. “Is it me, or is it just plain strange that she rhymes when she writes too?”

Apple Bloom chuckled. “That’s Zecora alright!”

“Well… what do we do now?” Scootaloo asked. “Should we just wait for her?”

The earth pony shook her head. “Nah, let’s head back to Ponyville General and spend the time with Trixie and Starfall.”

The Castle of the Two Sisters loomed in its perpetual silence, guarded on all sides by the dark of the Everfree Forest. As Zecora walked out from the tree line she took a deep breath. Although she had led the search of the forest for the three villains, Stormclaw, Chrysalis, and Sombra, she herself avoided the ruins.

The last time she was here, the black dragon chased her into the castle and captured her, beginning this whole ordeal in the first place by replacing her with Chrysalis. What fearful thoughts she had of this accursed place had only been made worse.

Walking across the bridge, she stepped onto the grass in front of the ruins, her discomfort at being this close plain across her face. “Miss Daring Do,” She called out. “Where are you?”

Daring almost immediately appeared out from an opening in the ruins. “Thank you for meeting with me, Zecora. This couldn’t wait.” She glided down to the zebra and landed in front of her.

Zecora nodded to the renowned explorer. “You are always free to come meet me. Now, what is this emergency?”

The pegasus lifted up her hat and took a letter out from it, holding it out to the zebra. “For you, from Elder Aura Song.”

Zecora looked at it with an amount of confusion. Aura never sent letters, whatever this was, it had to be important. Reaching out, she took the letter and opened it, her eyes going to work reading the message to herself.

Zecora

I know this is very irregular of me to contact you, but everything has changed ever since you brought your friends here. There is an imbalance in the world, and it is too great to be ignored. I need you to come back to Sunveil and speak with me; what words I need to say must not be written, but heard. Please hurry, I fear we are running out of time.

Aura Song

The CMCs stopped by Sugarcube Corner for a snack before resuming their return to the hospital. It was still an hour or so until midday, so they knew they had time before heading back to try and meet up with Zecora again.

As they were on route, a voice called out to them from above. “Heya CMCs!”

The fillies all looked up and smiled, seeing Derpy waving to them from atop a small cloud overhead. “Howdy Derpy!” Apple Bloom called back.

The gray pegasus leaned over on the very edge of the cloud, her big, cheerful smile lighting up her face. “You three on your way to see Starfall?”

“Sure are.” Scootaloo replied.

With her unique grace and finesses, Derpy soared down towards them, hovering just overhead. “Mind if I tag along?” She asked enthusiastically as she practically flew upside-down.

“Not at all.” Apple Bloom replied without hesitation, all the three of the fillies loving the klutzy pegasus and how blissfully joyful she always seemed to be. “Have ya been to see him recently?”

“Oh, I go see Starfall every day.” Derpy answered, keeping her spirits high despite knowing the condition he was in. “I just can’t wait to see him up on his hooves again!”

Sweetie smiled at that. “We’re all the same way, right girls?”

“Absolutely!” Scootaloo replied, added on by Apple Bloom’s nod.

As the four ponies made their way to the hospital, they kept on about how hopeful they all were for Starfall. It became a very common topic, it seemed, recently. It often pained them to wait so long with that hope, only to find he didn’t awaken that day. Despite that, their hope endured.

Walking into his room, they saw Trixie, still sitting in her chair as she used her magic to lift and juggle a few of her props. She perked up at seeing their return alongside the gray pegasus. “So, how’s Zecora been fairing?”

“She wasn’t home,” Sweetie answered. “We’re gonna try again in a bit.”

“Have you been here the whole time?” Apple Bloom asked the blue unicorn.

Trixie chuckled, lifting a hoof up to her chest as she turned her head slightly. “But of course. Princess Twilight asked me to look after Starfall while she was gone, and so I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, am going to make sure he’s as safe as can be.”

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes even though she smiled. “Of course you are.”

Derpy trotted up to Starfall’s side and sat down on the floor with her head resting on the bed. The CMCs all walked over to the foot of his bed, leaning up and over it with their front hooves while Trixie watched him as well. The five of them waited for a few moments, the only sound in the room being the beeping from his life-support machine.

They did this on occasion; sit there quietly and watch him for a few moments without movement or a word. It was for that small chance that he’d wake up during those silent moments, so that they could be there and looking at him when he awoke. Part of it was for him to know he wasn’t alone, and the other was because each of them wanted to be the first pony he saw.

The five ponies sighed in dismay, breaking their concentration on him to look to one another. “Well, like Sweetie Belle said, we just have to be patient.” Apple Bloom said aloud.

Trixie nodded, taking a moment before looking back down at him. “And you know… part of me hopes he wakes up when the others are here. I know he’s my friend too, as well as all of yours’, but… I dunno… I think since they were there, they deserve to be here when he it happens, you know?”

All three of the crusaders slowly nodded, and Derpy did as well. She and the others had heard about what happened at the gala, but Trixie was right, all those who actually saw it weren’t here. They were with him when he sacrificed himself to save Twilight, they had to watch it happen.

“Then I hope they all come back soon…” Scootaloo said softly.

“They split up to join the search…” Sweetie turned to her. “They could be gone a while, Scoots, and even then, he might still be like this.”

Apple Bloom shook her head. “We can’t talk like that. They’ll come home soon, and when they do, Starfall will wake up. Ah just know he will.”

Derpy just nodded. Both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo nodded as well, all of them going quiet again, hoping she was right. Trixie watched the four of them for a few moments before sighing and looking back down at Starfall.

“Of course he will.” She said with a slight smile. Taking in this silence, Trixie closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Twilight did this when she needed to calm her thoughts, maybe it could work for her too. Opening her eyes, she stood up from her chair. “Alright, what do you four say we go visit Zecora together this time?”

“But we just got here.” Apple Bloom said to her.

Trixie nodded. “I know, but we aren’t doing any good just sitting here watching him and waiting for him to wake up now, are we?”

Scootaloo huffed. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

“Of course I’m right!” Trixie boasted. “Trixie is always right, now let’s move out!”

The four other ponies all shared a look, and then glanced at Starfall one last time before leaning up and off from the bed and heading towards the door. Trixie followed them close behind, stopping just before walking out. She glanced back at him on the bed, waiting for another moment. She shook her head, smiling faintly as she trotted out of the room and closed the door.

The room returned to its near absolute silence, with the machine beeping and nothing else. It was nearing midday, but the light from the sun still shined bright through the window, lighting up the bed, as well as the pegasus himself.

Friends came and went, but each and every day returned this silence to the room at least once. For months now the royal guard had occupied this bed, unmoving and without any sign of awakening. The darkness of that fateful night returning every night, and the light from the sun soaking his fur in warmth every day like the fireball that had put him here. But like the many moments in solitude that came before this day, it all returned.

All so silent… and all so still.

His ears fluttered ever so slightly as his brow tensed only for a moment. There was a pause, a moment of realization and awareness, as the sheets covering him shifted about. And then, slowly, Starfall Blitz opened his eyes.

Author's Note

He finally woke up! Wahoo!
Hey there everypony!
Bit of a shorter chapter with this one, but not without its impact!
So how about that Season 7 finale of the show, huh? NEW FAVORITE!
And don't worry, I've found the PERFECT way to incorporate the events of the finale into Lights and Shadows! It'll all work its way out in the end!
Season 7 may have ended, but I still have quite the tale to tell!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 9

The trees of the wilds had cleared away some time ago, opening up to green, hilly plains that rolled on for a long distance, all the way to the mountains in the far north. The brilliance of the Crystal Empire was unparalleled in all of Equestria. The high spire of the castle like a beacon, its light cast upon the world around it, and the castle stood tall, a symbol to all the land.

Still under the cover of his cloak, Shadow stopped at two, tall crystals jutting up from out the ground, with smaller crystals hanging in between them overhead. From here he had a much greater view of the empire, and it was magnificent.

Shadow had heard about the ponies’ endeavors there against King Sombra and afterwards when Flurry Heart accidentally brought forth the Deep Freeze. He had always wanted to see it for himself, having heard so much about its beauty from Rarity and its ponies from Twilight.

Walking through the two crystals, Shadow stepped onto the path winding around and towards the massive city. While he was excited to see the many places there he had been told about, the castle, library, stadium, and so forth, he was most eager to reach this Crystal Heart.

As his thoughts lingered on the artifact, his muscles twitched and the chilling cold breathed back into him. As he closed his eyes and shivered, it returned.

“Your efforts are futile, there is no power in this world that can change what you are.”

Shadow shook his head and lifted it, his eyes opening. “No, I don’t believe that.”

“Your beliefs are irrelevant. You are darkness, and darkness cannot stay within the light.”

“You are darkness,” Shadow growled. “Not me.” Putting one hoof in front of the other, he resumed his approach towards the city despite the cold biting at him from the inside. The closer he moved towards the empire, however, the less unbearable the cold became.

“You think yourself wise? That this will change your destiny? By clinging to the light, you only prolong the inevitable.”

Entering the city limits, Shadow kept his head lowered a bit, almost positive that Princess Cadence had her guards on the lookout for him. As he walked on, however, his head steadily lifted, watching the crystal ponies around him. They smiled and waved, hugged and laughed, just like Ponyville. Little fillies and colts played with each other, friends greeted one another, and the air was ablaze with a kind of cheer.

There was a scowl and a growl, the cold lifting away from Shadow.

“The warmth is an illusion, you fool. A cruel trick played on the weak at their expense, thrown aside in pity and anguish whilst the strong play on their weaknesses.”

“You’re wrong.” Shadow replied, feeling the warmth strengthen the further into the city he delved. “Friendship is the only thing I need. Whatever terror I once was, that time is passed. Whatever memories I have yet to see, I care nothing for.”

“In time you will understand. Not today, not tomorrow, but in time you will see. We are the same, you and I.”

“You are nothing but a shade.” Shadow said softly, the buildings clearing as he reached the center of the empire. “And your time has passed… now let me live my life.”

There was a pause, Shadow awaited an answer before continuing on. It lasted for a few moments, and all other sounds seemed to fade away when he heard its answer.

“No matter how strong the light may be, the darkness shall last for eternity.”

Those words resonated in Shadow’s ears, echoing like the serenade of sounds he once heard in his many visions. Despite this, the shadow pony walked on, towards the castle.

At first the brightness was blinding, making him covering his eyes with a hoof, but the longer Shadow remained within its radiance, the more it drew him in. Lowering his hoof, his golden eyes became locked onto the Crystal Heart, hovering there at the center of the floor underneath the castle. The warmth overwhelmed what little cold there was left within him. Through the waves of heat he felt, he also felt something inside of him wasting away, disappearing without a trace.

“This power…” he said quietly, stepping closer to the artifact. He halted just in front of the glowing heart, his eyes full of wonder at the sight of it and the sheer force of its purifying power. Lifting up his hoof, he moved to reach towards it.

“Quite the sight, is it not?” asked a voice beside him.

Shadow immediately lowered his hoof to the ground, keeping himself from reacting too frantically, he turned to face the pony beside him. He was a gray furred unicorn with a dark blue mane and tail. He was rather small for a unicorn, his horn was shorter and pointier than others he’d seen.

“Did I startle you? I apologize.” He continued.

“No, no,” Shadow replied, his hood keeping his eyes out of sight. “I am easily surprised, it’s alright.” Turning back to the Crystal Heart, he smiled faintly. “Besides, I had a decent distraction.”

The unicorn chuckled slightly, looking at it as well. “Yes, I know. I had been wanting to come see this artifact for some time now, I have heard so much about it.”

Shadow smiled wider. “I know what you mean…” After a few more moments, he turned to the unicorn. Having felt the darkness inside of him fall away, he could no longer hear the voice, or even feel its presence. Because of this, he felt ready to take a chance. “My name is Shadow.”

The unicorn looked at him and nodded. “I am Stygian, pleased to meet you.”

The name struck Shadow as familiar, and it didn’t take long for him to remember. “Stygian, the pony who was trapped in Limbo, Stygian?”

Rubbing his head with his hoof, Stygian managed an uneasy smile. “Yes, well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised that word spread about us.”

Shadow had recalled back to when this whole ordeal had occurred. Back when he had first overcome the voice in his head, after having heard his true name from Stormclaw, Sunburst had called Twilight and everypony to Canterlot for a discovery he had made. Shadow stayed in Ponyville at the request of the CMCs, but everypony returned awfully excited. They researched in the library for a few days, but once again, Shadow had been kept busy by his fellow crusaders, their Cutie Mark Camp had become much more successful, and so they needed a helping hoof.

The next thing Shadow knew, his friends freed legendary ponies who had been trapped in Limbo for over a thousand years. Twilight had asked Shadow to look after everything in Ponyville while she and the others went out to face a dark creature they had accidentally freed as well. When they returned, Twilight told him about how the Pony of Shadows legend, the title Shadow had been given during his years still trapped within the castle ruins, was actually a legend that had started when a pony named Stygian turned to darkness in spite of his friends who he thought betrayed him.

To make a long story short, those legendary ponies, including this Stygian, went out to explore the world they had been kept from over the past thousand years.

Shadow couldn’t believe he actually crossed paths with him. “You’ve been out exploring Equestria, right?”

Stygian nodded. “I have. The world has changed so much since last we were here. I was planning on returning to Canterlot after my visit here, but I’ve decided to stay a few days longer.” He glanced around at the ponies and crystal buildings. “Something about this place… it just yearns for me to stay.”

“Ha, again, I know what you mean.” Shadow chuckled.

Stygian laughed lightly and then glanced up at the sky, the sun nearing the horizon. He looked back at Shadow, whose cloak told the unicorn that he had been on the road for a long while. “You look as if you need some rest, have you somewhere to stay the night?”

Shadow shook his head. “I only just arrived… my next move was to find somewhere to sleep.”

Stygian turned around. “Come, you look weary, I am staying in a hotel just down the road there, we can get you a room.”

“But I… umm…” Shadow sighed, shaking his head. “I have no bits.”

Stygian waved off the concern. “Nonsense, my treat.”

Shadow smiled. “Thank you… that is very kind.”

As the shadow pony followed the unicorn down the street, the Crystal Heart glowed brighter, the air about it sparking for just a moment before calming.

With a bright flash, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Discord appeared at the entrance to the empire. The sun was still rising, bathing the land in its morning light. Twilight shook her head for a moment and then held her hoof to her horn, feeling dizzy.

“Are you okay, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, noticing her friend’s disorientation.

“It’s been a while since I’ve teleported that far before…” the princess replied, standing upright and lowering her hoof. “I’ll be fine, at least it worked and got us here. If what Lucille said was correct about the way Shadow seemed, he wouldn’t risk using his magic and being detected, which would explain why you’ve had no luck finding him, Discord.” She turned to face the empire, stepping through the two crystals. “If my calculations are correct, he would’ve arrived sometime yesterday evening.”

Fluttershy followed her with both a level of anxiety and worry. What if when they find Shadow, he runs away again? What if he didn’t find what he was looking for? Or what if he arrived, saw how many ponies were there, and left for fear of being seen? The questions were flooding her head.

Twilight looked over at her, offering up a smile. “I’m sure we’ll be able to find him and talk him into coming back to Ponyville, Fluttershy.”

Before she could reply, Discord cut in. “And don’t worry. If words don’t work, we’ll just tie him up and bring him back anyway.”

“Discord!” Twilight exclaimed.

The draconequus shrugged. “What? Isn’t the whole point to bring him back by any means necessary?”

Fluttershy was able to answer Discord for her. “The point is to convince him to want to come back. Forcing him won’t work, and it will do nothing to help him overcome whatever it is that he’s struggling with on the inside.”

Discord grunted and Twilight glared at him. “No forcing, Discord, understand?”

With an exaggerated lean, he looked over at both of them. “Then why in the name of Lauren Faust did you bring me with you?”

“Your magic may have been weakened, but it’s still helped us along the way.” Twilight explained. “Even in your condition, you are able to sense magical imbalances, which means you could’ve sensed Shadow if at any point he cast any spells.” Discord crossed his arms and groaned to himself, his eye brows furrowing.

As the three reached the edge of the city, Twilight knew exactly what to do first. “We don’t want to risk looking for him quite yet. Let’s go see Shining Armor and Cadence, and tell them we’re here looking for Shadow. There’s no way he’d go to the castle if he’s trying to stay out of sight.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “Well, for one thing, he came to one of the most populated places in all of Equestria. Why wouldn’t he pop his head in and say hello to the princess?”

Fluttershy tapped his side. “Discord, what did I tell you about sarcasm?”

“That it’s Spike’s job, not mine?” Discord offered, along with a chuckle.

Despite the joke targeting one of her closest friends, Twilight couldn’t help but let out a cough to hide her light laugh.

“No…” Fluttershy continued, looking at the draconequus with expecting eyes.

Discord sighed, the fun literally draining out of him as he replied blankly. “It’s never to be used at somepony’s expense.”

Fluttershy nodded, continuing on. “Thank you.”

“Killjoy…” He muttered.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked, whipping her head back around.

“My pleasure!” Discord recovered, a halo appearing over his head.

Twilight shook her head, a light smile on her face as they all approached the castle. They were greeted by the guards and escorted to the throne room, where Cadence and Sunburst were speaking.

Upon seeing Twilight, Cadence’s face lit up. “Twilight!” She said happily.

Sunburst turned about, also lighting up. “We weren’t expecting you-”

“I know,” Twilight replied. “It was short notice.”

“What can we do for you?” Cadence asked, stepping down and off her throne, walking to them.

Twilight turned to Fluttershy, letting her answer. “Shadow is here, somewhere in the empire.”

Sunburst used his magic to adjust his glasses, astonished by this. “You are certain?”

“He left from the remains of Charon to the south only two days ago,” Twilight resumed. “To avoid detection, he would’ve traveled by hoof, which means he likely arrived sometime last night.”

Cadence tilted her head. “Did you say… Charon?”

“You and I can talk about that another time, Cadence, we must find him immediately, before he has the chance to leave and disappear again.” Twilight replied, keeping them on track.

Cadence nodded. “I’ll have Shining Armor inform the guards.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, we can’t risk scaring him away, it has to be us. Only us.”

“Will you come with us?” Twilight asked her fellow princess.

“Of course, Twilight.” She answered without hesitation. “If he’s still here, we’ll find him together.” She then turned to Sunburst. “Sunburst, please go tell Shining to watch over Flurry Heart while we’re out. Then come help us and soon as you can.”

Sunburst nodded. “Yes, princess.”

The ponies and Discord all exited the throne room, headed down the stairwell to the castle entrance. As they went, Discord looked up and around, his head turning a full 360 degrees on his neck as he did.

“Hmm… so hard to believe I’ve never actually been here before…” he said to himself.

Cadence rolled her eyes. “Believe me, it was quite the consultation to Shining Armor and I.”

Discord exaggerated a recoil at her statement. “You wound me, Cadence. More truth to the matter, I’ve never actually met your little girl before, have I?”

There was a hesitation in her voice, but Cadence managed a sigh. “If you want, you can, but if you so much as try anything funny-”

Discord muffled a laugh. “Now, now, you know me better than that, don’t you?”

“No.” Everypony else said in unison.

“Humph, the nerve of someponies.” Discord scoffed, Rarity’s mane appearing from out his head as he swished it to the side like she did.

Reaching the door, the three ponies and draconequus stepped out from the castle and onto the stone plaza beneath it. Twilight had gone over several different ways they could search the empire in her head; grids, checkpoints, perimeters, those sorts of things. She knew Fluttershy was right, and that if Shadow became spooked, he could very easily slip out from their sight. That said, if he did bolt, she was going to have to give chase; who knows how long it would be till he appeared again.

During the compilation of these strategies in her head, Twilight caught sight of two ponies on near the Crystal Heart, and she froze in place. Fluttershy stopped, having been distracted by her own deep thoughts, and looked to Twilight, confused. Following her gaze, the pegasus, other princess, and the draconequus froze as well.

Stygian’s ears perked up and he turned his head to see them all there, watching him as his new friend. “Twilight?” he asked, a smile on his face.

The cloaked pony at his side remained still for a few moments, the sound of the name ringing in his ears. Stygian saw the mares’ and Discord’s faces and looked to his hooded friend. Shadow turned slowly, lifting his gaze so that his golden eyes shined from underneath the hood.

Fluttershy took a small step forward, taking a quiet, sharp breath as her eyes teared up. Shadow lifted the hood from his head, the fear gone from his eyes. Fluttershy and he both took another few steps, which turned into a trot, which ended in full gallop into each other’s embrace. Fluttershy buried her head into his shoulder, holding him tight, as if afraid of letting him go. Shadow lifted his hoof up to her head and stroked in gently, closing his eyes as he hugged her tighter.

Twilight, Cadence, Discord, and Stygian all walked up to them, but gave them their space. Twilight knew this was something Fluttershy had dreamed about for months now, something she herself had been worried over for a long time as well.

Shadow and Fluttershy both pulled back from one another, still holding each other though. Fluttershy took in another shaky breath. “Please don’t go again…”

Shadow shook his head, smiling faintly. “I’m not going anywhere this time.”

This warranted one of the happiest smiles Fluttershy had ever given anypony, hugging him again. Only this time, Twilight joined in on the hug too.

“You had us so worried, Shadow.” Twilight said softly.

Shadow looked to her, wrapping a hoof around her as well. “I know… and I’m sorry. That night… something happened to me. The darkness, it came back… but coming here… it has freed me from it.” The three separated, and when Shadow turned to the Crystal Heart, the others did as well. Cadence looked back and forth between him and the ancient artifact, wondering what he meant. Shadow took a deep breath, turning back to the mares, his own eyes tearing up a little. “Can I… can I come home…?”

Fluttershy sniffed back her own tears. “As if you even need to ask.”

Twilight smiled, and then looked over at the unicorn nearby. “Stygian… I take it you’ve met Shadow?”

“I have.” He said, walking up to the shadow pony’s side. “We met just yesterday upon his arrival. This was my last stop before heading to Canterlot, seems we both wanted to see the Crystal Heart for ourselves.”

Sunburst came trotting out from the castle, spotting them and galloping over. “Stygian? We didn’t know you were here.”

Stygian rubbed his neck and offered a sheepish smile. “You must forgive me, I did not want to burden you with entertaining me. I had originally planned to only stay for the night, but the heart…” He turned and looked at it once again. “It fascinates me beyond all measure.”

Cadence smiled. “Yes, well, it does have that kind of effect.”

It was at this point that Twilight needed to ask the big question. Turning to Shadow, all of the seriousness returned in the blink of an eye. “Shadow? What really happened that night?” She asked, making everypony look to him as well. “What did you see that made you run away like you did?”

Shadow could hear the destruction in his ears even now. The voice was gone, but nothing could ever dull the fangs of that horrifying vision. He was afraid to close his eyes, in fear of seeing it unfold again, but it stayed as it was… just a broken memory.

“I don’t remember.” He lied, lowering his head slightly. “I know I saw something, but I’ve been having a difficult time with my memories ever since that night.”

Fluttershy lifted a hoof up onto his shoulder. “It’s okay, it doesn’t matter anymore.”

He nodded. “You’re right, it doesn’t. The Crystal Heart, I think it has banished whatever this force is that’s inside of me. I don’t hear it anymore, and everything now is as it was… I feel free again.”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief, satisfied with the answer. “And we are so happy for you. Now you can come home, everypony has missed you.”

A thought crossed Shadow’s mind like a storm cloud, bringing back some dismay. “Twilight… I am so sorry…”

This reaction made Twilight tilt her head. “Sorry for what, Shadow?”

Shadow lowered his head again. “Starfall… I wasn’t there for you when he…” Not able to say it without breaking down, he turned his head, closing his eyes tight.

This is when it became apparent to Twilight that Shadow didn’t even know what happened. “No, Shadow, you don’t understand.” This caused the shadow pony to look up at her, confused. “Starfall is alive.”

Like a shift in the world beneath them, Shadow felt his core tremble. His eyes went wide, and his legs shook slightly. For all this time… he had thought Starfall was dead, killed by Stormclaw during the fight.

“He…” Shadow said slowly, still trying to process this. “He’s… still alive…?”

Seeing Shadow’s reaction to this, it actually made Twilight pain for Starfall lessen greatly. She had been in agony for months over Starfall being in a coma, but Shadow… he thought his friend had died. “While you were caught in your trance, he sacrificed himself to save me from Stormclaw, but Discord managed to save him.”

Shadow looked to Discord, who had on a Discord sports jersey and a hat that said, “Number 1” on it. He gave a nod to the draconequus, who nodded back. The two of them both understood that they weren’t the most compatible of friends, but they now had a mutual respect for one another. But something puzzled Shadow, and he looked back to Twilight.

“Why isn’t he here then?” He asked, now curious as to why he didn’t come. “Isn’t he still supposed to guard you?”

Twilight knew that this was coming, and even now she regretted getting Shadow’s hopes up too high as to his friend’s health. “He’s in a coma.” Hearing this drained away the happiness from Shadow’s eyes. “He’s been in it ever since Discord saved him.”

Shadow looked to Twilight with sorrowful eyes. “Twilight…”

She smiled at him. “It’s alright, Shadow. It will all be alright.”

Shadow smiled as well, the three friends all so happy to be reunited once again. Stygian watched this with a smile as well. “I warms my heart to see you have found your peace, Shadow. And it makes me want to find mine as well.”

Shadow looked to him. “Thank you, Stygian, for everything.”

“You said you’re heading for Canterlot?” Sunburst asked him.

Stygian nodded. “Indeed. I have a few friends waiting for me there that I am very anxious to see again. Watching you all be reunited… it has made me look forward to it even more.”

Twilight walked up to him, offering her hoof. “It was great to see you again, Stygian. See you again soon?”

The unicorn took up her hoof. “I hope so, my friend.” With that, he turned and trotted away, headed for the train station.

Cadence looked to Twilight. “I understand you want to return to Ponyville, but you’ll be returning for the festival, right?”

“The festival?” Twilight asked, her eyes then widening. “Oh, right, the festival. When will that be, again?”

“A week from today,” Cadence replied. “It’s going to be quite the event.”

“We’ll be there.” Shadow replied for her, looking to Fluttershy and Twilight. “Right?”

Both of them nodded. “Of course we will.” Fluttershy answered.

Cadence smiled even wider. "We'll all the more glad to have you."

Twilight turned to everypony else. “I have a few letters to write before we head out, I’ll meet you all at the train station for when you’re ready to head home.”

Fluttershy sat beside Shadow, her head leaning on his shoulder. He stroked her mane with his hoof, the two of them sitting up on the castle balcony. They were silent for the longest time, it seemed, just so happy to be in each other’s company once again.

With the worries and fears of not finding him again gone, Fluttershy reminisced back to that night, before all the chaos struck the gala. The music, the lights… and the dancing.

“I’ve been meaning to ask…” Fluttershy said softly, glancing up at him. “How did you become so good at dancing?”

Shadow looked down at her and smiled. “I asked Rarity to give me dancing lessons. I’m glad to hear they paid off.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly, her gaze returning to the horizon, the two of them watching the brilliance of the empire as the sun’s light reflected off the crystal buildings. “All this time… and all you had to do was come here?”

“I suppose so.” He replied, feeling the warmth swelling up in his chest again. He leaned his head over to hers, the two of them having wished to be reunited once again. “Now, we don’t have to be apart anymore.”

The two of them stayed in this moment, absorbing every last ounce of hope that they could from it. So many times now, Shadow had been torn away from Fluttershy and the rest of his friends. Be it the visions, the memories, or his past trying to return to him. The two of them now hoped their days of being apart were over.

“Shadow?” She asked quietly. The two of them looked to each other again, her blue eyes capturing his gaze. “Promise me you won’t leave again…”

The shadow pony felt the warmth flare up inside of him and it only made his response all the easier to say. “I promise.”

Twilight sat in the castle study, a few scrolls written and ready to be sent at her side as she finished up the last one. Letters to each of her friends out beyond the borders of Equestria.

Dear Friends,

Fluttershy, Discord, and I have found Shadow and are bringing him home to Ponyville. I understand you are still in the midst of searching, but I need you all to return at once.

Twilight

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Shadow and his friends reunite!
Looks like the power of the Crystal Heart has quelled the darkness inside of Shadow!
But could it truly be that easy?
Everypony has been called back to Ponyville for Shadow's return, and they have a special surprise waiting for them when they get there!
Everypony have a great Nightmare Night? Hope so!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 10

Fluttershy watched the shadow pony as he was upright and leaning against the window, looking out at the passing lands. She had missed him so much, looked forward to his return so much, that the air about her felt thin in this moment. Months spent locked in place, unable to even search for him for fear of upsetting Twilight as she awaited the awakening of her royal guard, it had built up and raged like a storm. All of that time, and now he was coming home.

“The conductor said the tracks should be clear from here on out.” Twilight announced, returning from the front of the train. She sat and shook her head. “Who would’ve known Pinkie was right about those sheep? I mean, since when does it take 2 hours to clear a herd of sheep off from the train tracks?”

Shadow leaned off from the window, sitting back down. “True, but it was only a few hours. I’ve waited over 2 months to return home; 2 hours is nothing.”

Twilight bobbed her head from side to side, realizing he had a point. “So, where all did you end up going?”

“Apploosan Flats, Ghastly Gorge, White-Tail Woods,” Shadow listed, remembering them all in great detail. “Spent a week in the Smokey Mountains, then I crossed Unicorn Range and into the Wilds.”

“And you were there the rest of the time?” Twilight asked. Shadow nodded, making Twilight and Fluttershy glance at one another for a moment before returning to him. “That’s a long time to have spent in the Wilds, alone.”

Shadow nodded again. “It was.” He confirmed, offering up a smile to cut the tension. “Doesn’t matter now, you girls found me, and once we find those three and take them down, everything can get back to the way it was.”

Fluttershy smiled. “Yes, it will. When all this is over, maybe we can finally have a break from all of this chasing and fighting.”

“I sure hope that day comes soon…” Twilight replied, taking a deep breath.

Shadow patted her hoof with his own, earning him a smile from her too. He then looked up and around. “Did Discord leave already?”

Twilight nodded. “He did, said it was time for him to go see a friend.”

Shadow tilted his head. “Which friend?”

“He didn’t say,” Fluttershy answered for the princess. “Seemed like it was urgent though.”

After another few moments, Shadow turned and leaned up against the window again. “We’re here! Look, look!” He was ecstatic to see Ponyville again, looking like a little colt, he was so excited. Twilight and Fluttershy both shared the same, happy grins as they watched him get all riled up.

The Friendship Express began to slow down as it approached the station, all three ponies up and by the door. As soon as it opened, Shadow sprang out onto the platform, a huge smile on his face. He turned around quickly as his friends disembarked the train.

“Can we go see Starfall?” He asked, needing to see his fallen friend.

“Not quite yet,” Twilight said, reluctantly. “We need to stop by the castle first, make sure Trixie is doing alright. I’m sure she’ll want to see you again anyway, and from there we can all head on over to Ponyville General to check on him.”

Shadow was about to agree, but he stopped when his vision darkened slightly and for a fraction of a second before returning to normal. He halted mid-step as the happiness drained away from his face, his senses on full alert at the interruption.

Fluttershy looked over at him, tilting her head. “Shadow?” Hearing her clearly and as if nothing was wrong, he looked to her. “Is everything alright?”

He waited for a short moment, thinking maybe it was all just in his head. Upon feeling nothing else, he nodded. “Y-yeah, my stomach growled, guess I’m just hungrier than I thought.”

Twilight chuckled a bit as both Shadow and Fluttershy resumed following her. “We’ll get you something to eat along the way, don’t worry.”

During their walk towards the castle, Fluttershy advanced to Twilight’s side and the two began talking about the upcoming festival at the Crystal Empire. Shadow zoned out as he trailed behind them, ears erect and eyes strained. He listened for him… but there was no voice. His sight blurred, the shadows on the ground moving in his peripheral vision, only to lie still when he turned to them. His ears quivered as he heard sounds; inaudible noises that were similar to those of his visions he had months ago. It was all different though, weaker, and while they were alarming to him, there was little more effect than that.

Shadow was so caught up in these sounds and visual disruptions that he completely missed his name being spoken.

“Shadow?” Twilight tried again. The shadow pony heard it the second time, glancing up at her immediately. “You alright if we hold off on the food until we get there? Or do you want to get some now?”

He smiled to reassure them past him missing his name. “It’s alright, I can wait.”

Both mares smiled and faced forward again as they walked, leaving Shadow to his mental isolation again. He tried piecing together what this was… he thought he’d been purged of the darkness in his head.

“Shadow!” He heard his name being called with excessive joy and energy.

Shadow tensed up, recognizing the voice in a heartbeat. “Oh bo-”

He wasn’t even able to finish his sentence, being plowed into and embraced by the pink earth pony, hugging him with her deceptively powerful arms. “Oooooh, I’m sooo happy to see you again!”

Twilight and Fluttershy both spun around to see Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack all around Pinkie after she had tackled Shadow to the ground. As soon as Shadow got up, all four mares hugged him at once, putting a halt to his worries as he tried hugging them all back.

“Where did you go?!” Rainbow asked.

“Whatever happened to you, darling?!” Rarity added in.

“Have you gotten taller?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head. Everypony stopped and shared the same, confused look at Pinkie, who glanced around at all of them. “What? Hasn’t he?”

Applejack shook her head, chuckling a bit. “Glad to have ya back, partner.”

The four all released him at once, Twilight and Fluttershy joining them. “Glad to be back, girls.” He replied, smiling around at them all.

“Where’d ya find ‘em, Twilight?” Applejack asked, looking to the princess.

“Up in the Crystal Empire,” she answered, nodding to him. “Shadow here spent quite a long time in the Wilds before making his way up north.”

Rainbow flew up into the air, hovering over top of them. “So… why the Crystal Empire?”

Fluttershy then chimed in. “Turns out all he needed to do was go see the Crystal Heart, he’s better now.”

Shadow was happy Fluttershy didn’t look at him when she said that. In that moment, his vision darkened again, only this time it lasted longer, his pupils dilating for the moment. He closed his eyes and opened them up before anypony could notice. Everything was normal when he opened them, but whatever this was… it was getting worse.

“When did you all get here?” Twilight asked them.

“Just now, darling.” Rarity replied. “Did you just get back as well?”

Twilight nodded, and Pinkie zipped up to her in the blink of an eye. “Railroad sheep?” she asked with far too serious of a voice and expression.

“Railroad sheep.” The princess confirmed.

Pinkie spun around and shook her hoof to the sky. “CURSE YOU, SHEEP!” She then immediately spun back around with a wide smile. “Well, at least we all arrived around the same time!”

“Shadow!” came another voice. He turned again to see Starlight trotting up to them, Spike on her back. She hugged him, and Spike hopped down, hugging his leg. He returned the hugs, chuckling to himself.

Twilight smiled at seeing the reunion, waiting for them to separate. Spike was quick to turn his attention to Twilight. “Boy oh boy do we have some news for you!”

“Get in line, scales.” Rainbow said, landing beside Twilight. “Pinkie and I made the discovery of a lifetime. Twilight, you are not gonna believe-”

“Hold your horses, Rainbow.” AJ interrupted her. “Rarity and ah found somethin’ none of y’all are gonna believe!”

“Girls, girls!” Twilight announced, quieting them. “I would love to hear about it all, but first let’s go check on Trixie. You can tell me all about your adventures after we stop by and check on Starfall.”

There wasn’t a single complaint to that, everypony wanting to go see their friend at the hospital. Not far from the castle, they got there in just a few minutes, opening the doors and walking inside. Twilight was relieved to see the entrance hall was in one piece, not that she doubted Trixie’s ability to handle staying there alone for a few days… definitely not that.

“Trixie?” Starlight asked, her voice carrying. “You here?”

There were whispers off in some direction, but before it could be listened for more carefully, Trixie opened up the door to the throne room. “Starlight! Twilight! So good to see you’ve all returned.”

Both Twilight and Starlight could both tell something was up. They looked at Trixie with similar, deadpan stares. “Trixie?” Twilight asked calmly.

“Do you have something you want to tell us?” Starlight finished for her, the two of them expecting to hear about some kind of catastrophe she caused with her magic.

Trixie held a hoof up to her muzzle. “Whaaat? No, of course not!” The princess and her student raised one eyebrow in unison. Trixie waved them over. “Come on in!”

Everypony walked into the throne room, not bothering to take their seats since they were soon to go to Ponyville General. Derpy was in Rainbow’s throne, waving at them as she dawned her goofy grin.

“What’s this about, Trixie?” Starlight asked her, now more curious than judging.

Trixie trotted over to the other side of the throne room to draw their attention away from the door. “Well… the Great and Powerful Trixie just wanted to make sure the atmosphere was perfect.”

Just before Twilight could question the blue unicorn further, the sound of the slowly door opening echoed in her ears. She was the first to turn and watch Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo opening the doors. Time slowed, her eyes widened and her breath left her.

A dark gray furred pegasus stood there in an upright, noble posture. He had a fiery blue colored mane and tail, and his wings were tucked in as he looked upon the princess with a smile… his smile, the one she had been longing to see again. His dark purple eyes met hers, and the moment turned magical beyond all hope of measure.

Twilight’s eyes shimmered, her entire body trembling as she turned around to face him completely. Everypony else soon followed suite, each of them having their own excited, happy reactions, but the princess… hers was at a whole other level.

“S-Starfall…?” She gasped softly, her eyes tearing up slightly. It took her another moment to retain this, her body in near shock at the sight of him. It didn’t last long though, as she went into full gallop and collided with him, the two holding each other in a tight hug.

“Welcome home, Twilight.” He replied softly. Everypony in the room converged on the two, joining into a group hug. All except Shadow, who stood watching them with a silence about him that was without peer. Starfall glanced over at him. “You too, Shadow.”

The shadow pony broke free of this silence, joining the hug as he closed his eyes tight. As thought through before, he had gone all those months with the belief Starfall had died. Of all the pain he felt in those long nights alone, the memory of seeing his friend there, broken and still… that memory had hurt the most.

Twilight buried her head into Starfall’s embrace, her breath still coming to her in sharp bursts, and the tears still falling down her face. The pegasus looked to her, wiping those tears away with his hoof. She smiled deeply at him, a warm smile that made him feel stronger than ever as he held her there, in a group embrace with all his closest friends.

Mayor Mare had helped get the town involved in a celebration for the awakening of Starfall and Shadow’s return to Ponyville. The whole town was there, everypony wanting to see Shadow again as others who had not yet been to see Starfall did so with great joy.

Pinkie Pie added in her own flair, of course, making the party all the more lively. The halls of the castle were filled with ponies, all laughing and enjoying themselves. Vinyl Scratch and Octavia supplied the music, working in unison as their newest duet of classical and dub-step had begun its growing success all over Equestria. Trixie had her own little magic show set up in the entrance hall to offer, “Amazing and spectacular feats of magic beyond comprehension”, to put it the way she did.

The castle had not been so full since it first appeared after the defeat of Tirek. Even the Hearth’s Warming Eve parties there never got this large, since there were plenty of other celebration locations across Ponyville.

Shadow spent most all of his time walking around with Fluttershy, but he also kept the CMCs’ company as they darted around, having such a good time. Fluttershy was quiet for most of it, just remaining at the shadow pony’s side as nearly everypony stopped to welcome him back at least once. Occasionally she would spot his attention being drawn elsewhere. He would stop and glance in a direction, or his eyes would get a kind of paranoid look to them for a moment. Fortunately, he didn’t seem to realize she was watching him, and so she was able to recognize it happening consistently throughout the celebration.

Her curiosity was soon to get the better of her, once the two of them were generally out and away from the bulk of the castle guests.

“Shadow?” She asked him, being discrete. “You wouldn’t lie to me, would you?”

The question blindsided Shadow, who looked at her as if she knew what was going on already. “Never.” He replied.

The two walked up the stairwell, to the second floor where there were far less ponies around. When they reached a spot where Fluttershy was confident they had their privacy, she turned to him. “I can tell when something is bothering you… please tell me.”

Shadow looked upon her, not wanting to say it, but knowing that it would do more harm than good to keep a secret from her. He sighed and lowered his head. “It’s coming back…”

Fluttershy went quiet for a moment or so, her hoof lifted slightly from off the floor. “The voice?” She asked, having been told about it at this point.

He shook his head. “No… the voice isn’t there… but the darkness is.”

“Oh, Shadow…” She could only manage to say.

“It’s weak,” He continued, looking back up at her. “But it’s getting stronger. I thought the Crystal Heart took it all away… I don’t understand…”

Fluttershy lifted her hoof up onto his shoulder, her voice quiet and calm. “We need to tell Twilight.”

Shadow had feared hearing those words, his eyes pleading to Fluttershy. “But she’s so happy… my return, Starfall waking up, all her friends back under the same roof… I can’t ruin that for her.”

“Shadow, this is too important.” She tried reasoning with him. “If the darkness is coming back, we need to fix it as soon as possible. Otherwise… it could take you away again-”

The shadow pony grabbed her hoof with his own, holding it tight. “Nothing is taking me from all of you anymore.” He said boldly, unable to bear leaving them a second time.

She smiled at hearing that. “I believe you. So trust in me, we need to tell her.”

Shadow paused, his gaze lowering to the floor. It took a moment, but his eyes met hers again, and he nodded.

“So… when should we tell Twilight?” Rainbow asked, in a circle with Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie. “Should we wait till after the party?”

“Ah don’t see us havin’ much of a choice, Rainbow.” AJ replied, looking to the other two. “What do y’all think?”

Pinkie looked back at her saddlebag for a moment before returning to them. “I can hang onto the book for a while, it’s not like she has to read it right away, right?”

Rarity looked at the bag as well. “What is this book, again?”

“We found it in an ancient-looking temple!” Rainbow explained again, still stoked about going on her own little Daring Do adventure. “It was so cool! It was on a pedestal in an underground chamber full of glowing crystals!”

“Oh yeah?” AJ chuckled, knowing her and Rarity’s news would make Rainbow lose her mind. “Ah bet we can top that.”

Rainbow scoffed. “Ha! Doubt it!”

Just then, Spike walked up to the group. “Heya ladies, Whatcha talking about?”

Pinkie Pie hopped up and down a few times. “We all found super-duper amazing stuff during our searches! Twilight’s gonna love it! It is totally gonna freak her frizz!”

“Yeah?” Spike managed a cackle. “Ten bits says she’s gonna love what Starlight and I found even more.”

Rainbow hovered over his head, leaning down with a confident smirk. “Oh yeah? What makes you so confident, squirt?”

Spike had such a smug look on his face. “I’ll let the discovery speak for itself.”

“You’re on, little guy!” Rainbow replied, hoof bumping the baby dragon. “Just don’t be too surprised when she forgets about whatever it is you found and focuses more on our awesome book.”

“Hehe,” Spike chuckled. “I’ll do my best.”

Rarity rolled her eyes as the two made their bet. He then got to looking around, turning a bit as she scanned the faces of the ponies around them. “Has anypony seen Twilight recently?”

Twilight sat on the edge of her balcony, leaning on the railing as she watched all the lights glowing in the chambers below. Her eyes lifted from the sight of the castle to the horizon. The sun had just set, and night began to fall across Equestria as Luna raised the moon.

Starfall watched her from inside the room, his head tilted slightly. Standing upright, he walked over to her side and sat down, sharing the view with her. “Princesses sure do love their balconies, don’t they?”

Twilight chuckled a bit, shaking her head as she looked at him. “I suppose we do.” The two looked into each other’s eyes for a few moments before the princess returned her gaze to the land beyond. Silence fell between them as the two ponies watched Luna’s beautiful night conquer the sky. “I really missed you.” She said softly.

His gaze lowered a bit, and he glanced over to her. “I know.” She slowly turned to him, her eyes asking the question for her. “It is a strange thing… being asleep for all that time. It didn’t feel like 2 months… but I could’ve guessed I’ve been out for a while.” He replied, smiling at her. “My memories of it are faint, but I remember hearing your voice.”

Her eyes widened a little at hearing him say that. She had read about ponies waking from comas and recalling sounds from around them, but she had never personally looked into it for validity before.

“It wasn’t much,” He continued, his wings shuffling a bit on his back. “But one thing I do remember is hearing you say how much you missed me.”

Twilight took in a quick breath. “I… may have said it a few times…”

“A few?” He asked, smirking at her.

She managed a sheepish smile back at him. “Felt like a hundred.”

He chuckled a little. “Sounded like a thousand.”

She playfully pushed at his shoulder, immediately recoiling from doing so. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry, I didn-”

“Hey, hey, it’s alright.” He laughed lightly. “I don’t know what kind of condition I was in when I went down, but I’m better now.”

Twilight then smirked. “Oh, well then good.” She then shoved him, making him lose his balance and fall down on the floor.

Starfall chuckled again, shaking his head as he sat up. “How very princess-like of you.”

She laughed lightly as he returned to her side. She lifted her hoof up to where his bandages had been, feeling his fur. “They don’t hurt anymore?” She asked, her seriousness coming back in a moment of vulnerability.

“A little sore,” he replied, then shaking his head. “But not too bad.”

Feeling his fur, seeing his wings and legs all healed, it got to her. She suddenly hugged him again, much like she had a few hours before upon seeing him again. It caught him by surprise, and so he just held her.

“I don’t think I’ve thanked you yet.” She said quietly.

His eyebrows furrowed for a moment as he looked down at her. “Thanked me for what?”

She looked up at him, her eyes on the verge of tears again. “You thought you were going to die, didn’t you?”

The vulnerability struck him as well, remembering the light, the heat, and then nothing. Slowly, he nodded. “To protect you… yes.”

Moments like these are ones never forgotten. Rare moments when something happens that you carry with you for the rest of your life, see in your dreams, and hope to feel again and again until the end of your days. Princess Twilight, in the embrace of her royal guard, lifted her head to his and lightly kissed his cheek.

Starfall’s face reddened, blushing darkly as his princess returned down into their embrace, burying her head into his shoulder once again. He was locked in a soundless void for the few moments that followed. All he could do was hold her there, a look of sheer bewilderment on his face. He looked down at her, smiled softly, and lifted his gaze to meet the rising moon in the distance.

They stayed there for a few minutes, the two of them knowing this was how they had both wanted their Grand Galloping Gala night to end. When it passed and finally they felt like they had their magical dance finished the way it should’ve been, the two of them returned into the room, heading down to rejoin their friends at the party.

Spotting Starlight in the crowd of ponies watching Trixie’s magic show, the two of them joined her in the small audience.

“Fillies and gentlecolts!” The blue unicorn announced, reeling up on her hind legs. “Prepare yourselves for the most jaw-dropping, spectacular, and amazing magic show in all of Equestria!” Small bursts of fireworks appeared behind her as smoke and explosions rattled the stage around her.

Starlight smirked and shook her head. “Yep, that’s my Trixie alright.”

“Hey Starlight,” Twilight said, grabbing her friend’s attention. “Are you enjoying the party?”

“I am, actually.” She replied, nodding to Starfall, who nodded in return. “The girls and I have a few surprises for you after the party’s over. We may not have found Stormclaw or Chrysalis, but I know Spike and I found something that will be of interest to you.”

Twilight smiled. “Well then, I look forward to hearing all about it.” She looked around for another moment. “Speaking of the girls, do you know where they are?”

“Oh, they’re around, I think I saw them over near the dining hall.” Starlight said, pointing her hoof down the adjacent hall.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, standing just behind the princess with Shadow beside her.

Twilight turned around. “Fluttershy, Shadow, are you-” She stopped when she saw the look in the shy pegasus’ eyes, the look of something that is wrong.

“Can we talk in the throne room?” Fluttershy asked.

“Of course.” Twilight replied, Starfall and Starlight following them as they made their way to the Cute Map in the throne room.

Once the doors were closed and they were sure they had their privacy, Fluttershy looked to Shadow, who stepped forward. “The Crystal Heart… it didn’t work.” He shook his head, lowering it a bit. “The darkness is still inside me.”

Twilight didn’t look overly surprised. “I think I figured that out before we left the empire.”

Everypony in the room looked at the princess, confused by this. “Y-you what?” Shadow asked, still trying to process that.

“Shadow, you had to have seen it too.” Twilight continued, shaking her head. “Whatever this force is that’s tormenting you, it cursed Discord by him just looking into your mind. It created a magical imbalance every time you had one of your visions. Merely hearing your name started a massive, magic storm over you wherever you went.” She looked at him, knowing he would understand the more he thought about it. “This power inside you… I can’t imagine it could be so easily purged.”

“Why didn’t you saw something, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, feeling her worry build up again.

The princess turned to her friend. “I didn’t want to believe it. I wanted to be wrong and see that it worked… that’s why I called everypony back early.” She looked to Shadow. “I wanted them to be here to welcome you home, but more importantly, I wanted us all to be together because in the past, we’ve been the only ones capable of helping you. When we came together and called to you that night at Neighagra Falls, you heard us and woke up.” She lifted her hoof up onto Shadow’s shoulder. “I needed you to know, even if the darkness came back, that we are all here for you. Your friends are here for you, Shadow.”

Shadow took a deep breath, closing his eyes. She was right, it was too easy. To think all he had to do was see the Crystal Heart and this nightmare would end? Only a fool could be so naïve. Opening his eyes, he nodded to her. “You girls mean everything to me… you’re all I need.”

Twilight smiled and hugged him, who hugged her back. Fluttershy felt her own lips curve into a smile as she saw he still had hope and was clinging to it best he could. Starlight looked to Starfall, who returned the look, the both of them smiling as well.

Once the shadow pony and the princess separated, she trotted over to the Cutie Map. Using her magic, she lifted a scroll and quill up onto it, looking to Starfall. “Could you bring Spike to me? I have a letter I need him to send.”

Starfall nodded. “Right away.” He trotted to the door and walked out, closing it behind him.

“Who’s the letter to, Twilight?” Starlight asked, walking up to her side.

“Cadence.” She answered, starting to write her message. “If the Crystal Heart was able to suppress the darkness inside of you, Shadow, maybe she will know a way to do it again. And hopefully for a longer period of time.”

Dear Cadence,

I know you must be wondering why I am writing to you so soon. There is great news, Starfall was woken up! I arrived just earlier today and found him waiting for me, it’s been a long time since I felt so happy. Unfortunately, I have grim news as well. While the Crystal Heart seemed to have helped Shadow, the effect is already beginning to wear off. I expected the effect to be temporary, but I had no idea it would happen this quickly. You know more about the Crystal Heart than anypony else I know, is there anything you can think of that could help Shadow? Although his symptoms seem to be weaker than before, I fear they are only getting stronger. Please Cadence, he needs a normal life, we have to find a way to give it to him.

Twilight

Just as she finished writing it, Starfall returned through the door with Spike at his side. “To Princes Luna?” He guessed, reaching Twilight’s side.

She shook her head. “The Crystal Empire, to Cadence.”

Spike took hold of the scroll and held it up, breathing his green flames onto it as it transformed into smoke and disappeared from their eyes. “There, it’s on its way.”

Twilight turned, feeling a little anxious now. “Oooh, I hope she replies soon…”

Spike’s cheeks puffed up and he burped out green flames, a scroll appearing from the smoke and falling to the floor.

Twilight perked up and spun around. “Whoa… I didn’t realize she could reply that soon.”

Spike reached down and picked the scroll up, seeing the emblem engraved on it. “It’s from Canterlot.”

“A letter from Luna?” Twilight recoiled, using her magic to take hold of and open the letter, reading it.

Dear Twilight,

I have heard word that Starfall has awakened, and for that I am very glad, but there is a matter of great importance that all the princesses of Equestria must know. Please come to Canterlot at once, and bring your friends, what I have to say may come as a shock, but it is something that must be done. Make haste, we will be waiting for you.

Princess Celestia

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight reread the name.

Starlight looked at the letter, reading it over. “She must be back from her search, perhaps she found them?”

Knowing that Starlight, Spike, and Starfall didn’t know, Twilight looked to Fluttershy, who nodded. The princess turned to her student. “She wasn’t searching for them.”

Starfall tilted his head, having been told that Luna informed them of Celestia’s solo search. “Then… who was she searching for all that time?”

Twilight looked to her royal guard, and then around at the rest of them. “I imagine we’ll find out when we get there. Go get the girls, we need to leave at once.”

Author's Note

Took 10 chapters, but there you have it; our friends reunite!
Hey there everypony!
Pieces are falling into place for the finale coming up. Shadow has begun experiencing his nightmarish visions again, the villains have yet to be found, and now they have been called, with great urgency, to Canterlot now that Celestia has returned. With all our ponies together again, just what will happen next?
See you all next week!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 11

“So, you found this in an underground ruin?” Twilight asked, looking over the stone book in her hooves.

“It was more like an ancient temple than a ruin!” Rainbow exclaimed, excited to finally learn what it is they found. “An awesome-looking temple! In an underground chamber of glowing crystals!”

Starlight took a look at the book, and then over at the pegasus. “Luminescent crystals? What color were they?”

Pinkie Pie cartwheeled into a hoof-stand overtop of Twilight. “Blue, a kinda glowy blue.”

Twilight ran her hoof along the edges of the stone book, rereading its title to herself, “A Breath of Wind and Fire”. It puzzled her, the illustration on the front giving no clear indication of what it could be about. Just before she could open the cover, Rainbow zoomed over to Applejack.

“Beat THAT, AJ.” She said confidently.

Applejack chuckled. “Oh, trust me partner, ah plan to.” She pushed past the cocky pegasus and sat down on the seat next to Twilight. “You want amazin’? Rarity and ah found a gorge in the Sand Sea, and deep down inside, we met that there Sphinx from the legend of Somnambula.”

Rainbow felt her jaw practically fall down to the cart floor. She then shook her head wildly. “No way!” She denied the claim, zipping up to the earth pony in the blink of an eye. “Liar! You’re just saying that cause you know Pinkie and I found something cooler than you!”

AJ scoffed. “Ah ain’t lyin’, ah’m the Element of Honesty, ah don’t lie.”

“It’s true, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity confirmed, lifting up her hoof in a courteous manner. “The Sphinx told us she’d been resting in that hidden chamber for over 700 years!”

Twilight put down the book, looking back over at Applejack. “You mean you two met the actual Sphinx? What happened? What did she tell you?”

“We tried askin’ bout Stormclaw, but ah guess he’s got some magic protectin’ him or somethin’.” AJ continued. “After that, she started goin’ on bout some dragon that lived a long time ago called Gelder.”

Shadow’s ears perked up upon hearing the name once again. Flutterhsy took notice to how the shadow pony spun around on his seat, his hooves dangling over the back of the booth as he began listening much more intently.

Twilight tilted her head. “Well, what about it?”

Rarity swished her mane to the other side. “Apparently the Sphinx was alive during the event that scattered the first races, the one Celestia claimed Shadow to be a part of. She said Gelder was a black dragon that lived on the Mountain of Equestria when the land was still called Alarei.”

“A black dragon?” Starlight asked, trying to piece together why this was so important to the Sphinx in the first place.

Twilight was right there with her. “What about this dragon was so interesting that she brought him up for?”

“She said he led the griffons and the dragons east after somethin’ called The Cataclysm happened.” Applejack resumed, shaking her head. “Ah couldn’t make any sense of it though, ah don’t even remember how the subject came up.”

There was a pause, one where everypony tried to make sense of all this. In the absence of a response, Spike spoke up. “Well, let’s give that one a rest so I can tell you what Thorax and Ember found.” Despite the topic being avoided, Twilight actually welcomed the respite in order to gather her thoughts together. Maybe Spike had something to say that was a little more… calming. “Thorax took Starlight and I to some ruins in the far west, ruins that turned out to be Princess Platinum’s castle!”

Well… so much for calming.

“WHAT?!” Twilight shouted, grabbing hold of Spike with her magic and sending him soaring over to her, where she caught him in her hooves. “You found Princess Platinum’s castle ruins?! It’s confirmed that ponies migrated to Equestria from the west?!”

“Yup.” Spike said with a hint of satisfaction. “And not only that…” He looked to Starlight, wanting her to have the glory of saying it.

She smirked in reply. “Inside, we found Clover the Clever’s hidden library.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up like you wouldn’t believe, a sparkling glow filling them as she emitted a giddy, school-filly noise. She jumped up from her seat and hopped around like Pinkie.

Without looking, Spike backed up beside Rainbow, a victorious grin on his face as he held out his claw, again, not even needing to look at her. The cyan pegasus held out a pouch of 10 bits in a similar fashion, dropping it into the dragon’s claw.

Twilight hopped over to Starlight. “What condition is it in?! Are any of the books salvageable?!”

“Clover cast a preservation spell on it before leaving for Equestria,” Starlight told the princess, giving her a nod. “Everything in it is perfectly preserved.”

“Ohmygosh-ohmygosh-ohmygosh-ohmygosh!” The purple alicorn repeated over and over, struggling now to keep her excitement further contained. “Clover the Clever’s personal collection of books and scrolls?! In perfect condition?!”

Starfall’s face lit up in a smile as he watched how ecstatic Twilight had become. Behind Starswirl, Clover the Clever was Twilight’s idol, and a major source of her inspiration. Her role in the tale of Hearth’s Warming is one of her more well-known contributions to pony-kind, but she had done so much more than that, and now Twilight was going to learn even more.

“Oooh, I hope we can go visit it soon.” Twilight said, her hooves antsy as she trotted in place.

Starlight smiled even wider, laughing lightly. “You will, but wait till you hear about-”

“Hey look, we’re here!” Pinkie announced, looking out the window as the train passed through the gate and into Canterlot Station.

Twilight looked to Starlight. “You can tell me all about it in a bit, let’s all get to the throne room; Princess Celestia’s letter sounded urgent.” Starlight let out a sigh, but then nodded. Everypony disembarked the train, headed for the castle.

Cadence and Shining Armor both stood at the foot of the stairs to the throne while Luna sat upon hers. Discord was floating over Luna’s head, wearing her patience thin by using puppet strings to try and mimic the flowing effect of her mane.

The doors to the chamber opened, everypony from Ponyville trotting in and gaining the attention of everyone else present.

“Oh joy, we’re all here,” Discord huffed. “Maybe now we can get this over with.”

Shining glanced up at him, confused. Before he or Cadence could respond, Twilight galloped up to them. “Cadence, did you get my letter?” she immediately asked.

“I did, and I wanted to talk to you about it.” Cadence began to say.

“Such things will have to wait,” Luna interrupted them, her face stern as she continued to watch the doors. “We currently have a more pressing matter to attend to.”

The doors to the chamber opened again, drawing everypony’s attention once more. Celestia’s horn was alight with its glow, using her magic to open the doors herself. By her side walked the tyrant king himself, the dark unicorn, Sombra.

Shining Armor immediately stepped in between the menace and his wife, his horn lighting up as his brow furrowed. Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, and Starlight all had a similar reaction, gasping lightly. Twilight and Fluttershy, despite having known this had to be coming, only watched with worried eyes, having wondered if Celestia would be able to find him.

“What the hay is he doing here?!” Rainbow snapped, lowering herself closer to the ground as she growled at the unicorn king.

“Be calm, Rainbow Dash.” Celestia said to her, holding up her hoof. “I have summoned all of you to hear what I have to say… and what Sombra will tell you himself.” As he had been told, Sombra walked a step behind Celestia as the two approached the cautious group of ponies awaiting them. Upon reaching them, there was a recoil from the dark unicorn. Although he was quite calm and collected, his foreboding presence had not lessened in the slightest.

Celestia looked to him expectantly. He looked at them all, recognizing almost all of them, save for the new unicorn and the dark pony who looked a little like him. “Your princess and I have come to an understanding.” His voice was still deep and intimidating. “Stormclaw is a threat to us all, and so I shall you lend my power to stop him.”

“Why in Equestria should we trust you?” Shining spoke sharply. “After everything you’ve done, give me one reason why we shouldn’t just defeat you now.”

Sombra allowed a deep, suppressed laugh to haunt the air. “You couldn’t even if you tried, young prince.” This warranted a growl from Shining, Sombra’s eyes brightening. “Let me make something perfectly clear; I am not doing this for any of you. So do not pretend to believe that I will attempt to win over your trust, I care not for it.” With that, Sombra looked away, having no intention to indulge in their glares anymore.

Cadence looked from him to the alicorn beside him. “Celestia?”

The princess looked at them all with a level of sincerity. “I am not asking everypony here to trust Sombra, I am asking you all to trust me. We must find Chrysalis and Stormclaw by any means necessary. We must find them and stop whatever it is they’re planning before it is too late.”

All of this time, Spike had been hiding on Starfall’s back. The royal guard watched the tyrant king with wary eyes, gauging what to think of all this. He had heard about what Sombra had done, but it hardly held merit in terms of this level of trust. As the princess asked, however, Starfall trusted Celestia to know what was right.

Cadence stepped out from behind her husband who still looked ready to defend her. Shining went to grab hold of her, but she shook her head, stopping him. She approached Sombra, who slowly turned his gaze from the wall over to her. She stopped just in front of him, meeting his stare best she could. He could tell she was still frightened of him, but that same trust in Celestia burned deeper in her eyes than her fear of him. “And after this is done? What then?”

Sombra’s eyes gave nothing away. They remained completely unchanged by her question of morality. He looked over at Celestia, who knew what he wanted to ask, nodding to him. He turned back to Cadence. “Celestia tells me you are hosting a festival in the Crystal Empire soon. I should very much like to attend.”

“You didn’t answer my question.” Cadence said without delay.

“Perhaps I shall give you my answer there.” He replied, joining in on this joust of wordplay.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rainbow chimed in. “We aren’t seriously letting him back in the Crystal Empire after everything he’s done there, are we?”

Celestia looked to them all with a somewhat troubled expression. “It was a condition of his that he would be permitted to return to the empire.”

Cadence turned back to Sombra. “Return as king?”

Sombra had remained unmoved, awaiting her response to his own request. Celestia took this time to answer her. “As a lord. My condition was for him to remain here in Canterlot with myself and Luna.”

The dark unicorn gave her little time to reply. “So, am I or am I not invited to your little celebration?”

Shining watched his wife with growing worry. The princess had a thousand-and-one thoughts coursing through her head; scenarios of what he could do to them if he were allowed to return. The effect he might have upon the crystal ponies, and even the Crystal Heart. As she contemplated this, her trust in Celestia held fast, circling her back to that one answer.

“Very well then…” She said softly, and in a quaint voice. “Lord Sombra, Shining Armor and I cordially invite you to the Grand Festival of the Crystal Empire.”

Bowing his head only slightly, his eyes intensified for but a moment with his reply. “I accept.”

Celestia sighed in relief, beyond grateful that this blew over so quickly. Rainbow stood there with a bewildered look on her face, glancing around at her friends as they held a similar reaction. Although Starlight was now more hip to the idea of reforming villains, she too was a bit skeptical about all of this. She knew she was going to have to have a little chat with this, Lord Sombra, when she got the chance.

Twilight approached him, the newly appointed lord looking over at her. “What can you tell us about Stormclaw’s intentions?”

“That, Twilight, would be best told to you by another.” Celestia answered her, walking to her fellow princess. “There is somepony waiting for both you and Starlight in the Canterlot Archives.”

Starlight was snapped back to attention at hearing her name. “Me?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, he awaits you both. Go on, we shall be here for when you return.”

Twilight and Starlight both looked at one another, and then back to the white alicorn, nodding in return. The two mares trotted over towards the door.

Starfall moved to follow them, but Celestia unfurled her wing in his path, halting him. “It is best they go alone, besides,” She said with a warm smile. “I have yet to welcome you back, my dear Starfall.”

“As have I.” Luna continued, walking over to his side opposite of her sister. “You kept us quite worried, you know?”

Starfall bowed his head to them both. “My apologies, princesses. I saw no other way.”

“What you did was extraordinarily brave, Starfall.” Celestia said to him, taking a moment to bow her head to him.

Luna did the same. “We would say you have our eternal gratitude… but in truth, you have already had it for quite some time.”

Starfall only managed a small blush at the gesture by both royal sisters, hardly able to respond outside of offering a most humble smile. Celestia looked him over for a brief moment. “Have you fully recovered?”

“Almost.” He replied, spreading his wings only to fold them up on his back again. “Still sore, but I am more than capable of continuing to perform my duties for Twilight.”

“That, I am glad to hear.” Celestia said, truly happy to see him up and spritely again. Their time together as a princess and her personal guard had made them more like close friends than anything else. She then turned and looked to Shadow, who turned his attention to her the moment he noticed her gaze.

“So, you are the one Stormclaw is so interested in?” Sombra said to the shadow pony, surprising him as the unicorn appeared to have come out of nowhere.

Shadow was quick to look at him, their eyes meeting with a strange familiarity. “It would seem I am.”

Sombra examined him for another moment before meeting his gaze once again. “Whatever he intends to do, it involves you. Perhaps it would be best if you stayed here where it is safe.”

“You met him, Sombra.” Shadow responded, shaking his head. “You know better than most that there is nowhere safe from him.”

After taking another moment to process this, Sombra nodded. “Yes, I suppose that is correct.” There was a strangeness in between them as they looked at one another, it only grew the longer they locked eyes. “You impressed me that night at the gala. That was dark magic, was it not?”

“No, not dark magic, my magic.” Shadow corrected him.

Sombra nodded once more. “Of course, forgive my assumptions; power has always fascinated me, but there is something about yours that fascinates me even more.”

Shadow held his stare. “Maybe when all of this is over, we can teach each other a few things?”

Sombra muffled a deep chuckle. “Perhaps.” With that, he turned and walked away from the shadow pony.

Fluttershy was quick to reach Shadow’s side. “Are you okay?” She asked, hoping he wasn’t too freaked out by the dark unicorn that it was triggering anything inside him.

Surprisingly enough, the ripples of reactions inside of Shadow weren’t serious enough to freak him out like they had before. He couldn’t quite ignore them, but their power over him was still very minimal. “I’m fine.” He replied, smiling. “He’s not as bad as I thought he’d be.”

Opening the door to the Canterlot Archives, Twilight and Starlight walked inside, Starlight using her magic to close the door behind them. The royal guards pointed the way for them, leading them to the Starswirl the Bearded wing of the archives.

Twilight hadn’t been here in a long while, there were very few occasions nowadays for her to go off looking through the books and scrolls of the archives. All of the recent visits to Canterlot had been marked by dire circumstance, giving her very little time to herself.

“So, Starlight,” Twilight began to say, looking over at her. “What was it you were going to tell me on the train?”

Starlight looked at her and tilted her head in reply. “Aren’t we looking for somepony?”

“Yes, but that doesn’t mean we can’t talk while we’re trying to find them, right?” the princess asked, offering a smile.

“Well…” Starlight replied, looking away a bit. “Ember came across this place in the west, she brought Spike and I there-”

“Twilight, Starlight, so good to see you two again.” Both mares stopped and faced forward, big smiles soon to cover their faces. Starswirl the Bearded stood at the center of the aisles, a few books levitating in the air around him. He glanced around for a moment before returning his gaze to them. “I am quite flattered the princesses constructed an entire wing of the archives in my honor.”

“You’re back from your adventure!” Twilight exclaimed, prancing over to her idol. “Where all did you go? How do you like Equestria now?”

Starswirl chuckled a little. “I went to a great many places during my travels, and I’ve seen many more things I would never have expected to see. Dragons behaving around ponies? Changelings who no longer feed off of others? You have accomplished more than I ever would’ve thought possible.”

Twilight’s face lit up in awe of the unicorn complementing her on her achievements. Though, she knew she had to correct the wizard. “Well, I can’t take too much credit for the changelings, that’s Starlight’s accomplishment.”

Starlight blushed a little, especially when Starswirl bowed his head to her. “It would seem I have much to learn about the world, and it is quite exciting.” He said, nodding to her.

“Celestia said you wished to speak with us?” Starlight asked, hoping not to sound evasive.

“Indeed,” Starswirl replied. He turned and called out, “Stygian, they have come.”

The small, darker unicorn stepped out from one of the rows, walking to Starswirl’s side. “Hello again, princess. And you as well, Starlight.”

“Aha, so that’s why you said you had to come here.” Twilight said, having wondered why he was so eager to leave the Crystal Empire.

“Stygian and I have spent the last few day or so here looking through what knowledge has amassed during our disappearance from the world.” Starswirl answered for him. “I myself have been here for a while now. I had hoped one of my unfinished spells was stored here, but it would seem it was lost during the passing of time.”

Starlight’s interest was triggered. “Oh? Which spell?”

Starswirl’s expression grew a bit more studious. “It was a spell in progress, one that would allow somepony to look far back into time and discover truths without altering the time line.”

Starlight immediately felt her interest die in a frightful flare. Twilight tilted her head, thinking back. “Hey… what about that time spell you-” She stopped when Starlight shot her an extremely fragile, “oops” look. Twilight then shook her head, wanting it to be something else. “Oh Starlight, you didn’t.”

She sighed, looking to Starswirl and Stygian, who were confused by this reaction. “I… umm… found that spell of yours a little while ago.”

Starswirl raised an eye brow. “Oh?”

“I may have, kinda, sorta, possibly, maybe altered it into a time-warp spell instead of a time-sight spell…” She said in a frail, embarrassed voice. “Aaaand changed it so it would affect time.” The following silence was so unbearable, it would make any normal bystander shiver in awkwardness.

“And where is this spell now?” Starswirl asked of her.

Twilight was able to answer that one for her. “It was lost in the time portal after I convinced Starlight, you know, not to affect time and totally ruin the present.”

Stygian looked at Starswirl, with the same expression that was returned to him. The wizard turned back to the two mares. “I see… during this time you two spent in the time portal, were you ever able to see how your actions affected the present?”

Both Twilight and Starlight nodded, only this time, Starlight knew it was her turn to speak. “I wasn’t there for all of them… only one, and it was terrible…”

Stygian pondered for a moment. “Perhaps they have already seen what you wanted to show them, Starswirl.”

Starswirl nodded. “Indeed, you may be right.”

Twilight looked confused. “Show us what?”

Starswirl used his magic to lift a scroll from atop the table beside them over in between them. “I have successfully managed to rewrite my spell, the way it was supposed to work.” The scroll opened, the spell looking quite similar to the one Starlight had used. “Stygian was able to help me add another line onto it, one that allows us to look into different versions of the future.”

Twilight and Starlight looked at one another briefly before facing forward again. “Why do you want us to look at it?” Twilight asked.

“You shall see why.” Starswirl replied, levitating it to them.

Twilight used her own magic to grab hold of it, lifting it so that she and Starlight could both see the text. After taking a moment, the princess activated the spell, creating a similar effect that Starlight’s variation of the spell had. A portal was opened, only this time, it appeared from the scroll itself, immediately grabbing the two mares and engulfing their vision.

Everything was so blurry at first. Twilight, still holding onto Starlight with her hoof, managed to stand, helping her friend up as well. As their vision cleared, they were both met with a familiar sight.

A windy, desolate land as far as the eye could see. The silhouette of hills were dim behind the veil of dust that blew with the haunting wind. On the horizon, there was a very faint, weak crimson glow, one that was barely visible, despite there being nothing else to see. The winds rose high through the air and blew violently, keeping the manes of both mares lifted. All of Equestria was cloaked in ash and dust, a broken world, kept in perpetual desolation.

“Twilight…” Starlight said quietly, her eyes widening and her mouth open in disbelief.

Twilight looked around, trying to understand. “This… this is what we saw…” She stopped, turning back to her friend. “B-but I don’t understand, we fixed the past, you and I, we fixed it together.”

Starlight tried thinking this through, but the mere sight of the world around her… seeing it all again… it was everything she remembered it being and worse. So much worse now that she had so much else she loved in Equestria.

“The spell…” She said softly, making Twilight halt. Starlight looked to her. “Starswirl said Stygian helped him alter the spell… this…” The two of them looked out at the dark world around them. “…this is what…”

Twilight couldn’t piece together what she meant until she remembered what Celestia had told them; about everypony coming together to stop…

“This is what will happen if Stormclaw wins…” Twilight finished for Starlight, her ears going flat to her head. “If my friends and I had never met, no pony would’ve been here to stop Stormclaw… that’s why we saw this, Starlight… in the end, it all became this…”

Starlight shook her head slowly. “No… no, it can’t be… how could he do something like this, Twilight? We were able to defeat him ourselves, this couldn’t possibly be his doing.”

Twilight still didn’t make eye contact with her friend, having gone silent. “No, not Stormclaw…” She replied, finally looking at Starlight, whose eyes widened when she realized it as well. “This must be what Shadow saw that night… this is why he ran away from us. Stormclaw isn’t the one that does this… Shadow is.”

The howling wind filled all silences between them. Equestria was gone, erased, razed from the world, now fallen into darkness. This was when Starlight felt it.

Glancing up into the sky, she felt her entire body tremble. The mural… the one in the Caverns of Maretania, the one of a world under the looming shadow above it. The eyes… those purple, glowing eyes…

Both mares felt the presence of something watching them, filling their eyes with fear as they spun around, glancing every which way to find what was looking at them. It was a ghostly sense, as if something was drawing closer to them. The loud wind and blowing dust made visibility bad enough already, and the two stood in fright of whatever this was.

“Cast the spell!” Starlight said quickly. “Get us out of here!”

Twilight fumbled with the scroll, but upon opening it, the text faded and the paper disintegrated into shadowy, burnt pieces, blowing apart in the strong winds.

The presence drew closer, the two of them feeling their very cores shiver as everything became cold. They turned in unison to meet the sight of a shadow moving their way, but only had a fraction of a second to see it before their vision went dark once again.

Twilight stood with her eyes covered, breathing heavily as she and Starlight both leaned against one another in protection. There was a pause, the cold inside them having disappeared as everything was lighter around them.

“It’s alright, Twilight.” She heard Starswirl’s voice. She and Starlight both lowered their hooves to find themselves back in the archives, in front of him and Stygian again. “It was a look into the future, it wasn’t real.”

Although the cold was now gone, Twilight still trembled lightly. “It felt real…”

Starswirl nodded. “I know… what you saw, it is what will come to pass if the black dragon’s dark plan prevails.”

Starlight glanced down at their hooves, only now noticing that the scroll was gone. “The scroll… where did it-”

“It disappeared.” Stygian replied. “Each time the spell is used to show the future, it is destroyed.”

“Starswirl,” Twilight said, looking to him with fearful eyes. “What can be done to stop this? We can’t find Stormclaw, or Chrysalis. If they are the cause of that alternate future, we cannot rest, we must find them and stop them.”

Starswirl shook his head. “It is not that simple, Twilight, you above all should know that. Set upon this path, you have been unable to find them by means of searching. The question we need to ask is not how to find Stormclaw; the question is how to best prepare for him when he comes.”

Stygian was able to clarify. “If we spend our time searching for the black dragon instead of preparing for him, when he does come, nothing will have changed. We need to focus on changing what he’s coming for.”

“You mean Shadow?” Starlight asked, hoping she got this right in her head now.

Stygian nodded. “There is a reason Shadow and I were able to connect the way we did in the Crystal Empire. If I had changed my ways in the past, and not succumb to the darkness, all of Equestria would’ve been spared the suffering I caused it. I believe Shadow is at that same stage. Stormclaw is coming for him, he must need him to cause that future. If we can change whatever it is inside of Shadow now, Stormclaw will be unable to cause this catastrophe.”

He was right… Twilight knew he was right. It was never about finding Stormclaw, it was about the darkness Shadow knew was inside of him. “I understand now.” She said, spurred on by this new development. “We should get back to the others.”

Sombra sat apart from the others while they spoke to one another about the royal guard and everything that had happened since he’d been in his coma. Sombra himself was impressed when he discovered the pegasus had survived the black dragon’s monstrous attack. It impressed him far more, however, that the young stallion flew in its path to protect his princess.

He remembered a time when he had that kind of devotion to his own princess… perhaps he still did, somewhere deep down. It would feel alien to him now, being as he still wanted the Crystal Empire to himself. He wanted Celestia and the Crystal Empire, when in reality he knew he could only pick one or the other. If what the alicorn princess told him was the truth… then the last time he made that choice, he picked the wrong one.

In a bizarre, unpredictable instant, Sombra’s vision was cursed with the sight of an upside-down, pink pony mere inches from his face. The tyrant king could never be frightened by a surprise or sudden circumstance. This pink one, however, made him recoil slightly.

“I’m Pinkie Pie.” She said happily, testing the waters with the chance of making a new friend.

The unicorn lord was completely derailed by her outgoing personality; it made no sense to him why she would behave this way to somepony such as himself. “Charmed.” He replied with a dull voice.

Pinkie flipped over in front of him, deciding to continue based on his reaction. “This is usually the part where I ask what your name is, but I already know what your name is, which puts me in a bit of a pickle, you know? Of course you know, I mean, why wouldn’t you know, right? So I decided to come on over and introduce myself because introducing yourself is something ponies always do when they meet each other for the first time, even though we kinda already met. Well, did we already meet? We kinda already met cause I saw you in the Crystal Empire, you know, back when you tried to take it over and everything? You probably wouldn’t remember me, so my name’s Pinkie Pie… oops, *snort* I already said that, didn’t I? I don’t usually get nervous when I’m talking to new ponies, I LOVE talking to new ponies, but I kinda got the feeling you wouldn’t want to talk. I have a friend who’s not much for talking, his name is Cranky Doodle, and he’s a donkey! Bet you never would’ve guessed that one, huh? So anyway, I wanted to come on over and say hi, cause I know I always feel better when somepony takes the time to say hello, you know?”

Sombra continued to watch as the pink mare carried on, thinking to himself, “How in Equestria are words still coming out?”

“Like Rainbow Dash, she’s the blue pegasus over there. I’m picking up some subtle vibes that she doesn’t quite like you yet, but she’ll come around, cause everypony deserves a chance. I remember this one time I made a friend with someone who just appeared outside of Sweet Apple Acres out of the blue! At first I thought he was weird cause he walked on two legs and was wearing a red suit, but then I realized I like weird things! So after a little getting to know one another, we went off and had a blast! His name was funny too, so I nicknamed him Pool, he didn’t mind, he actually thought it was really cool! Oh, and then there’s that time-”

“Pinkie?” Celestia said, halting her from continuing her story. “Could I speak with Sombra for a moment?”

“Abso-tuta-lutely, princess!” She replied, hopping back over towards the others. “I’ll tell you the rest of the story later!” She called back to the dark unicorn.

Sombra watched the pink mouthpiece hop off and turned to Celestia. “I don’t understand what just happened…” he said, still trying to make sense of the one called Pinkie Pie.

Celestia offered a small smile. “Nopony does, you’ll get used to it.”

Sombra shook his head for a brief moment, hoping to forget that bizarre encounter. He looked over at the others, who subtly looked his way from time to time. “Have you come to tell me not to harm Princess Twilight and her friends?”

Celestia’s expression became much more serious. “If I needed to ask you such a thing, you wouldn’t be standing here.”

With a small nod, Sombra shifted his head from side to side, as if considering that. “Fair point.”

“I wanted to ask you how you felt about them.” Celestia continued.

“Does how I feel about them matter?” He asked, his voice now broad.

Celestia was not amused in the slightest. “If you are going to be allowed to stay here, you have to be willing to change. I have told you nothing but the truth, the faults of your past are upon you, not anypony else. Either you will try to adapt to this new world, or you have no place at my side.”

Sombra took a moment before looking away from her. “I can’t tell if the pink one annoys or humors me.”

“Pinkie Pie. Go on.” Celestia commanded.

“The blue pegasus is rash, but unlike the others, she holds my gaze, so at least she’s brave.” Sombra continued.

“Rainbow Dash, hers should be easy for you to remember.” The princess corrected him.

“Humph,” He responded in a huff. “I have yet to meet with them, do not ask me for my thoughts now; they are almost solely derived from our first encounter. Especially that little, purple dragon.”

Celestia lifted her chin, the two of them locking eyes. “Then you will take the time to speak with them at the festival.”

Sombra sighed. “Unrelenting as ever, I see.”

The door to the chamber swung open, Twilight, Starlight, Starswirl, and Stygian trotting in towards everypony. All eyes turned to them, the manner in which they entered suggesting at something important.

“Cadence,” Twilight said immediately. “The letter I sent you about Shadow, I need to know if there’s anything you can do to help.”

Cadence took a moment before taking a deep breath. “There is one thing I can think of…” She turned to Shadow, walking over his way a few steps. “Shadow? I know being near the Crystal Heart helped you keep whatever it is inside of you at bay, so perhaps there is something we can do.”

Shadow looked anxious to hear it. “I’ll do anything.”

Cadence looked back at Shining Armor, the two having talked it over already. Receiving a nod from her husband, she turned back to Shadow. “Shining and I would like you to become the newest citizen of the Crystal Empire.”

The response to this was shock, a sort of surprising shock that was difficult to really hold together. Shadow had heard about how ponies become citizens of the Crystal Empire… but could he really…

“Whatever darkness is inside of you, Twilight tells me it weakens when in proximity to the empire, more specifically, the Crystal Heart itself.” She continued. “And so I believe if you became a part of the empire, you would never again feel the torment you have in the past.”

Twilight looked back and forth between Cadence and Shining Armor. “Do you really think that would work? Could the Crystal Heart really be the answer to all of this?”

Cadence nodded. “I have hope that it will.” She looked back to the shadow pony, who remained in relative shock at the offer. “It would be an honor to have you with us.”

A thousand excited, joyous thoughts exploded into Shadow’s mind. That sounded like it could work, it felt like it could work… what if it could? He would finally be free of all of it… but at the same time… one, single doubt lingered in his mind.

Shadow turned his head and looked at Fluttershy, who waited for his answer to the princess. Her eyes were glassy, shimmering even as she listened for his reply. That one thought grew stronger because of this look she gave him. But then the haunting vision came to mind… what he saw through the darkness… what he saw would happen if he…

“The honor would be mine.” Shadow replied, having turned back to Cadence.

Most everypony in the throne room cheered at this new turn of events, crowding Shadow and congratulating him while he looked around at them all, smiling. Fluttershy cracked a smile, but that same doubt in Shadow’s mind lingered in hers as well.

“So it is decided then,” Celestia announced to them. “The festival is in two days’ time, and the premiere event shall be your Crystalling Ceremony, Shadow.”

Author's Note

Seems like our little ponies have it all figured out, and now that they have their newest ally, do Stormclaw and Chrysalis even stand a chance?
Some light has been shed upon the desolate world Twilight and Starlight saw during the Season 5 finale, the one alternate timeline that was never explained.
And what about Cadence's offer to Shadow? Will our favorite shadow pony become the newest citizen of the Crystal Empire? Looks like he's made up his mind, but he and a certain shy pegasus seem to have a single doubt in his decision.
We're coming to the end of the line, folks. See you all next week, and happy Thanksgiving!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 12

Life in Ponyville seemed to have returned to normal. Everypony smiled and waved to one another in the streets as they always had, there was no longer any sympathies for Starfall being as he was awake, and with Shadow back, everypony figured the struggles were over.

As Fluttershy walked through town, it did make her smile to see everypony happy again. In the past, she and the others were often met with well wishes for their fallen or missing friends, but at least now everything felt normal. Although this were true for everypony else, Fluttershy knew nothing would ever be normal again.

Walking towards the bakery for a scheduled breakfast with her friends, Fluttershy tried with all her might to think about anything else other than Shadow and the offer Cadence made to him, but her efforts were futile. Now it was all she could think about, and she feared her worry would show.

Opening the door and stepping inside, she immediately saw her friends all sitting in a booth together. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow, Rarity, Pinkie, Starlight, Spike, Starfall, and Shadow.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” She said to them, taking her seat beside Rarity. “I hope you all haven’t been waiting long.”

“It’s alright, sugar cube,” Applejack told her. “We ain’t been here long at all.”

Pinkie pushed a plate over in front of Fluttershy with a muffin on it. “I ordered you your favorite!”

Rainbow turned to Twilight. “So, what’s the plan anyway? Should we leave for the empire today and stay the night in the castle?”

Twilight shook her head. “Cadence and Shining Armor have their hooves full already, besides, we all still have a few things we need to do before we leave.”

“Darn right we do,” AJ replied. “Ah still have to deliver a shipment of apples to the folks from Baltimare. They’re only in town for a few more hours, so ah ain’t got much time to spare.”

Rainbow looked at her, squinting. “You’re worried about an apple shipment at a time like this?”

“It’s the last shipment ah’ll have to make for the next week or so, Rainbow.” AJ clarified. “Once I deliver ‘em, ah won’t have nuthin’ else to worry about till we get back from the festival.”

Rarity scoffed. “Well, I still need to pack. I’ve only managed to organize my scarfs since we’ve returned from Canterlot yesterday.”

Fluttershy nibbled on her muffin while everypony else talked. She glanced up at Shadow, who was remaining silent during it all. Although his head was slightly lowered, he watched his friends as they spoke to one another.

“What are we gonna do when we get to the festival?” Spike asked, curious about how Twilight had their visit organized.

Twilight shook her head. “We are attending, that’s all the planning we need to know.” She looked around at everypony. “The search for Stormclaw and Chrysalis will continue regardless of what we do while we’re in the Crystal Empire.” She then turned to Shadow. “I want us to take the time to enjoy those days together.” Shadow managed a smile in response.

“I received word from Ember,” Starlight said, gaining Twilight’s attention. “She and Thorax will both be there at the festival tomorrow, they have left Scorch and Pharynx in charge of the search.”

Pinkie remembered her own news as well. “Oooh, right, Gilda is coming too! King Gale is gonna oversee their own search while she’s gone.”

“Looks like we have a lot to look forward to.” Twilight said with a chuckle. She stood and flew over the table and onto the floor, turning around to face them all. “I’m going to return to the castle and make sure everything is set for me to leave tomorrow morning. When you’re all certain you’re ready, meet me there, we still have some mysteries to solve ourselves.”

Everypony nodded, stepping out from the booth. Rainbow went with Applejack to help deliver her shipment of apples, Pinkie left with Rarity to help her pack, and Spike stayed with Starlight, the two of them wanting a little something more to eat for breakfast.

Shadow went to follow after Twilight, but Fluttershy reached him before he could get to the princess. “Shadow?” She asked, her voice more timid than usual.

He turned to her. “Yes, Fluttershy?”

Her nerves kicked into gear and it made her thoughts go blurry all of a sudden. She looked over in the direction Twilight and Starfall walked off, looking back to Shadow again, who now tilted his head in confusion. “Umm… I’ll see you at the castle, okay?”

Shadow paused, nodding afterwards. “Yeah… sure.”

Without another word, Fluttershy trotted out the door, disappearing from sight in a flash. Shadow walked out and looked around, but it seemed she had bolted. Taking a deep breath, the shadow pony’s composure crumbled, having held it all in while facing the pegasus. Getting a better grip over himself, he turned to spot Twilight and Starfall once again, trotting after them.

“Twilight?” He asked, making the two ponies stop and turn to him. “Can I talk to you about this crystalling thing?”

“Of course, Shadow,” The princess replied, the three now walking together. “What would you like to know?”

Shadow hesitated with his questions, but mustered up the courage to ask. “Princess Cadence said I would become a citizen of the Crystal Empire… does that mean I’ll become a crystal pony?”

Twilight nodded. “You will join with the Crystal Heart, and it will become stronger, it always does when somepony becomes a citizen.”

“But, will it change me?” He asked, slightly confused. “Will I still be a shadow pony?”

Twilight muffled a light chuckle. “Becoming a crystal pony doesn’t mean you’ll be a whole different pony, Shadow. When my friends and I first went to the empire, we became crystal ponies for a time, but it didn’t last. The only difference with you will be that because you will join with the Crystal Heart, you will be able to help it protect the empire from the forces of the Frozen North.”

That was a bit of a relief, but the biggest question was still there, stinging his mind as he wanted… no, he needed an answer to it. Much like Fluttershy, however, his nerves got the better of him.

“Okay… I just wanted to ask.” He replied, nodding afterwards. Facing forward, he looked around. “Are you two returning to the castle?”

Starfall chuckled, but Twilight answered for them both. “No, not quite. Starfall’s parents are arriving at the station in a few minutes.”

Shadow looked to Starfall. “When did they get word you woke up?”

“I sent them a letter before we left for Canterlot,” Starfall replied, smiling. “They had to wait until morning, but they got on the earliest train.”

The three of them arrived at the train station, stepping up onto the platform. After waiting for only a few minutes, the Friendship Express came into sight, rolling on the tracks as it slowed down. Reaching the platform, the whistle sounded off and the passenger doors opened.

Cosmic Lights and Nimbus Flare, Starfall’s mother and father came off the train in full gallop, as the royal guard fully expected them to. They both raced up to Starfall and embraced him in a hug, the three of them holding each other tight.

“Hey mom, hi dad.” Starfall said softly.

Cosmic latched onto Starfall, eyes tearing up even as they were tightly shut. Nimbus held the two of them from the outside, head arched over by Starfall’s. “We knew you would wake up, son.”

Starfall glanced over at him, almost choking up himself. “Those aren’t tears I’m seeing, are they dad?” He half-joked, playing on his father’s reputation of being a tough stallion.

“To hold my son again?” Nimbus asked, his own voice trembling slightly. “You bet they are, boy.”

Starfall closed his eyes and held onto them even tighter. Cosmic took in a sharp breath. “My little Starfall…”

The three of them separated only slightly. Nimbus shook his head. “He’s not so little anymore, Cosmic.” He said with great pride.

With a chuckle, Starfall peered behind his parents, returning his gaze to them. “Is Auraglow here?”

Cosmic only slightly shook her head. “She wanted to, Starfall, really she did. She told us she’d find you at the festival in the Crystal Empire tomorrow.” Starfall nodded, understanding since his sister only had a day to react to the news of his awakening.

Nimbus smirked. “On our way here the train stopped in Manehattan. A mare boarded who was also on her way to see you.”

Starfall squinted, about to ask but not given the chance. Moon Frost walked out from the train cart, stopping when she saw him. It was a slow reaction, but the two smiled at one another. Moon trotted over and hugged him as well. “Took you long enough to wake up.”

“Hehe, sorry about that,” Starfall replied. “When I said we’d see each other again soon, I didn’t mean for it to be this long.”

The two of them separated and Moon sighed, shaking her head. “Yeah, I figured that.”

Twilight, having given her guard time to reunite with his parents, took a step forward. “Cosmic Lights, Nimbus Flare, welcome to Ponyville.”

Cosmic lifted her hoof up to Starfall’s face and smiled again before turning to Twilight. “I hope you will forgive us our sudden arrival, princess.”

“Please, of course you two are welcome here any time.” Twilight replied, waving them over. “You’re staying the night, yes? I have the perfect guest room in the castle for you.”

Nimbus bowed his head to her. “Thank you, princess.”

Twilight smiled. “Please, call me Twilight.” The six ponies exited the platform, walking together back towards the castle.

Spike pushed his empty plate forward with only a few crumbs on it. “While I still do prefer gems, the muffins they make here are amazing.” He said, rubbing his stomach.

Starlight responded with a light laugh. “While I can’t speak for the taste of gems, I can’t argue with you there.”

While Spike picked at his fangs with his claw, Starlight was left wondering about something. Everypony who went out in search of Stormclaw found something of interest, and in Spike and her case, they found 2. The only difference is, they still had no idea what it was they saw in the caverns. It had already been a lingering question in her mind, but ever since she and Twilight saw that desolate future… she felt as if the mural on the wall of the cavern was more important than anything else they found.

“Hey Spike,” Starlight said, grabbing his attention as he stopped picking at his fangs. “You haven’t mentioned our discovery of the Caverns of Maretania to Twilight yet, have you?”

Spike shook his head. “No, I thought you were going to.”

With the consideration of everything that’s happened so far, perhaps it would be best if Twilight was told about it as soon as possible. “I am, I just wanted to be sure. Whatever it was we saw in there, I just want to make sure we don’t overwhelm Twilight with everything that we and our friends have found.”

Spike didn’t look too worried. “I kinda figured you were gonna tell her at the festival, you know, after Shadow’s Crystalling Ceremony. That way you can be sure her biggest stressor will be gone before bringing it up.”

Starlight thought about that. “That’s… actually a really good idea.” She smiled at the little dragon. “Thanks Spike.”

“No problem.” He replied, lifting up his claw to her hoof and bumping it.

“Well alright then,” Starlight said, getting up. “How about we head on over to the castle early and see if we can help Twilight?”

Spike hopped up and out of the booth. “Sounds like a plan!”

“A Breath of Wind and Fire…” Twilight said, reading the title again as she brushed the cover with her hoof. “Let’s see what secrets you have to tell us.” Opening it to the first stone page, Twilight saw that the text was so large, very little fit on each page. Taking a deep breath, she began to read.

Through the endless ages of the world to come, our histories shall fade into legends, and those legends into myths. May those who find this book listen and listen well, for not all myths and legends are meant to be forgotten.

Many years have passed since my grandfather told me the stories. Stories about how the world fell to ruin, and we were forced to abandon our home upon the great mountain of Alarei. So few remember that name, and what few there are cannot recall what it looked like, as if the memory of our home is being stolen from us all. We fight amongst ourselves for what little wealth we have, never seeing just how much we have changed. The storm to the west, it shrouds the horizon, I fear I will never see the beauty of the setting sun.

Of all the tales my grandfather has to tell, only one matters. The tale of a dragon. A dragon who led us griffons and his own kind towards the rising sun in the aftermath of The Great Cataclysm. My grandfather spoke of him as if he were some kind of god, back during the time our kinds cared for one another, a time long since passed. I speak of him now because I never believed in him, that a dragon could be selfless and humble. This was until the day came that I met that dragon myself.

The stories of him depict only a fraction of the legend, for he is vast, with scales black as a clear night sky, and eyes more bright than gleaming gold. His voice is deep and foreboding, and yet graceful like a song sung on the high winds. With this voice he spoke to me about a world I have never known, even as my grandfather tried every night to recall. Though he bears little sorrow at the loss of his home, he mourns those he will never see again; a changeling, a pegasus, a nymph, and a griffon. Though he does not speak of it, those who know the eyes of a lost love can see within him the memories of another. I could never find it in me to ask, for I too bear the burdened memories of one I loved.

Before we parted ways, this legendary dragon told me of a way to save my kind from the greed that had consumed us. He spoke to me of a crystal, one of terrible power that caused us griffons to turn on one another, and that it lied somewhere in the heart of our homeland. He told me that should the day come when that crystal’s power was suppressed, our kind would be able to thrive once again, and that the entire world would become a brighter place. As he rose into the sky, I vowed to him that I would find that crystal, and save the griffons from the evil that had befallen us.

I searched far and wide, from the deepest depths to the highest peaks of our lands. Long after I made my vow to discover that crystal, my son and I have finally found it. It has taken nearly as long as it had to find it, but at last he and I have contained its evil. For decades this search had consumed my life, and I grow weary. I shall pass this secret onto my son, Grover, so he may carry on the promise I made that black dragon; to unite the griffons and protect this idol for all the countless ages to come.

I, Boreas, shall find a place for this book where evil cannot touch it. Should the day come when the darkness returns; our history shall endure. I have hope we can overcome the evil someday, and return to the land of our forefathers.

As Twilight read the last word, she felt a stillness befall her, and everypony else in the room with her. Reaching to the cover, she slowly closed the stone book, looking at the illustration on the front. “This is a history of how Grover found the Idol of Boreas…” She said quietly, looking up and around at everypony. “It was named after his father, and it was the cause of the Griffon’s greed, that’s why when King Grover came forward with the idol that all of their greed disappeared.”

“The crystal was causing their greed?” Rainbow asked, tilting her head. “What was a thing like that doing just lying around in the griffon’s homeland?”

Rarity understood almost immediately. “That was one of the crystals Stormclaw gave to Sweetie Belle, wasn’t it?”

Twilight nodded. “It has to be, that’s why he wanted you all to have them, so their magic would corrupt each of you.”

Spike finally caught onto the theory. “So, the artifacts he stole… those were the crystals? But they didn’t look anything like them.”

Starlight looked down at the book, having thought that part through. “The book says Boreas and Grover had to contain the evil in the crystal, so maybe that orb on the Idol of Boreas had the crystal inside of it, and they had found some way to suppress its power.”

“Hold up just a second,” Applejack said, remembering what she and Rarity were told. “That there black dragon, do y’all figure it’s the same one that the Sphinx told us about? She did tell us a black dragon led the griffons and dragons out east.”

“Oh, right…” Rarity replied, pondering to herself. “What was his name again?”

“Gelder.” Shadow said aloud, catching everypony’s attention. “His name was Gelder.”

Twilight, catching Shadow’s reaction, took a step towards him, her hoof lifted from the ground a little bit. “Shadow?”

Shadow looked around at them all, his eyes showing fragility. “He was my friend, we grew up together on the Great Mountain in Alarei.”

Starlight looked confused. “Why didn’t you say anything before?”

Shadow lowered his head a little, his vision blurring upon recalling his memories of the black dragon. He shook his head. “Every time I think of him…” He looked up, and everypony recoiled at the sight of Shadow’s irises turning red. They returned to normal upon him blinking and he lowered his head again.

Fluttershy walked to his side and wrapped her wing around him in comfort. “Do you want us to stop talking about him?”

He shook his head again. “No… I need to hear it.” He lifted his head, locking eyes with Twilight. “I’ll be free of this soon enough, but I want to know more about him.”

Twilight appreciated his endurance at the presence of the darkness inside of him, but wondered about something that had been on her mind for a while now. “Can you tell us any better than Boreas about what he looked like?”

Shadow envisioned Gelder in his mind. “Well… the only thing that could help describe him better is that the first time I saw him in my memories, I thought he was Stormclaw.” A few ponies in the room gasped upon hearing that, which called for his next statement. “That is… until I saw he had gold eyes, like me.”

This puzzled Twilight. “How alike did they look?”

“Almost exactly.” Shadow replied.

“How does this help us?” Rainbow asked, trying to see where Twilight was going with this.

Twilight paused, but then shook her head. “It doesn’t, I’m just trying to get all of the facts.” She then turned to Rarity and Applejack. “Can you two tell us what the Sphinx told you about him?”

“Well, remember when Celestia told us about how the five races of Alarei were separated?” Rarity asked, everypony recalling the story all those months ago in Twilight’s Castle. “The Sphinx told us that Gelder was the one responsible for it.”

Starlight tilted her head. “For all of them, or just the griffons and dragons?”

Rarity shook her head. “She told us he led those two races to the east, but that he purposefully sent all five in different directions.”

Applejack nodded, remembering the specifics. “Yeah, she said the changelings and nymphs went south, the griffons and dragons went east, and that the ponies went west.”

Rainbow grimaced. “Well that’s oddly specific. If all five races lived in harmony before all that craziness went down, why send them in completely different directions?”

Twilight tried to understand, but there simply were not enough facts to conclude anything. This was groundbreaking, and would stand as a great intellectual discovery, but like many times before, this was a puzzle that lacked all of its pieces. “I’m sure we’ll figure it out, perhaps there is something in Clover’s secret library that could help us, we’ll find out before long.”

The longer Shadow was left to think, the more he thought about Ponyville and that one question on his mind. Looking to Twilight, he stood. “I’m gonna go take a walk, I’ll be back in a bit.” Twilight nodded, so he turned and walked out from the room.

Fluttershy watched him leave, her own mind caught in a similar trance as his. She closed her eyes and faced her friends again, taking a deep breath.

It had been too long since Shadow took his lone walk around Ponyville. He had done it so many times before; the main road through the marketplace, the town park, and the outer road which led around to the hills just south of the town limits. It had become a weekly tradition for him to just walk about on his own and feel what warmth he could from the smiling ponies to the beautiful scenery.

The sensation was different now than it had been. Although he had never really taken the time to describe the feeling before, it was clear to him that everything had changed. Tomorrow he would leave for the Crystal Empire… and…

Stopping on the dirt path, Shadow stood still for a few moments. They discovered a way to free him from his torment, to live without the fear of that horrifying vision coming true, why wasn’t he smiling?

“You know why…” Shadow said to himself, closing his eyes. “Stop pretending you don’t.”

He was answered with silence, not even a blur of his vision or sound in his ear. Everything, everywhere was quiet. The gentle breeze on his fur attempted to sooth him, with no effect. There was no rush of cold, but the warmth was gone as well. He was motionless, and yet caught in a swirling vortex from which there seemed no release; his past, it seemed, would never allow him a normal life.

“Shadow…?” Came Fluttershy’s voice from the silence. Shadow opened his eyes and looked over his shoulder, turning to the pegasus. “I knew you’d be here, you always did like sitting at the top of the hill there. May I join you?”

Shadow managed a smile, nodding to her. The two of them walked side-by-side as they ascended the inclined path up towards the crest of the hill. They reached the top, the both of them turning to face the view overlooking Ponyville. Almost in unison, they sat down, admiring the scenery.

“You can never come back, can you?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

Shadow shook his head. “I don’t think so.”

Her ears went flat to her head and her eyes lowered to the ground. “It’s not fair…”

Shadow looked over at her, placing his hoof on hers, earning a teary-eyed gaze from the pegasus. “You can come visit me… you don’t even need to give me a heads up, you just hop on the train and come see me.” He shook his head. “I will always make time for you.”

Fluttershy was never the one for sudden, life-changing decisions, but the situation called for a solution. She didn’t want to be apart from him… she didn’t know if she could take it again. She took in a sharp breath to be sure she was clear enough to be understood. “What if… you didn’t have to…?”

Tilting his head ever so slightly, Shadow blinked a few times before replying, “What do you mean?”

“What if…” Fluttershy started, drawing up her courage to ask. “What if I went with you?”

Shadow felt his heart stop in that moment, as if a shock ran through his body from head to tail, making him numb for an instance of realization. He squinted at her, saying, “Fluttershy… you… you would come to the Crystal Empire… just to be with me?”

Fluttershy felt a similar rush, her cheeks turning red. “…yes.”

Almost lost within this feeling, Shadow felt the warmth on its approach, ready to sweep over him and blanket him with that sensation he loved. It goaded him into answering quickly, tempting him beyond all belief to say yes and have her be with him there… in the…

All in an instant, Shadow realized what he had to do. He shook his head. “No, Fluttershy, you can’t.” Before she could respond beyond being shocked, he continued. “Your place is here, with your friends. It would… mean the world to me, for you to come with me to the empire, but…” He paused, looking out at Ponyville, that wondrous place that made him feel important, cared for, and loved. He slowly turned back to her. “This is your home, and I won’t let you give it up for me.”

Fluttershy wasn’t certain how to respond. “B-but, you’ll be alone… you won’t-”

“Fluttershy,” He said, stopping her. He smiled, lifting his other hoof up to her cheek and holding it there. She leaned into his hoof, closing her eyes for a moment before slowly opening them again. “It’s alright… everything is going to be alright.”

Remembering her own words, the pegasus felt tears forming again as she nodded. Shadow pulled her into a hug, where she closed her eyes again and held him tight with her head against his chest. He watched her for a moment, and then looked back over at Ponyville. His smile faded away and he closed his eyes as well. The two of them sat there in silence, knowing full well that this would be his final day in Ponyville.

The Element of Magic rested on the library table. Twilight sat in her chair in front of it, keeping her head held up by her hoof with her elbow on the table. Using her magic, she lifted it up to be at eye-level with her, only to lower it slowly and sigh.

“What is it, Twilight?” Starfall asked, walking to her side.

“Hmm?” She glanced over at him, but then shook his head, facing the crown once more. “Oh, nothing, just kinda hoping something magical would happen and the elements would work again. I’m debating on whether or not to take it with me to the festival.”

Starfall tilted his head, moving to her other side and pulling up a chair to sit in beside her. “Do you think you’ll need them?”

Twilight thought about that for another moment. “I want us to be ready, I know Stormclaw is going to try and stop Shadow’s Crystalling tomorrow… I just hope Starswirl was right, and that after this is done, Shadow will finally be able to live like a normal pony.”

“I think we all want that for him,” Starfall replied. “And as for Stormclaw, with all of us together, he won’t stand a chance. Especially now that Sombra is on our side.”

Twilight smiled, but the smile didn’t last long. “Say everything goes according to plan. Shadow’s Crystalling goes perfectly and Stormclaw’s plan is thwarted… what happens then?” The question stumped Starfall, who hadn’t yet thought that far ahead. “You know he’s going to have to stay in the empire, so does that mean Stormclaw will leave him alone? Or is there something else to all of this?”

“Something… else?” Starfall asked, not sure what she meant.

“Why would he hide all this time and not make another move?” Twilight asked. “During the time we thought he was doing nothing, he was setting our friends up for being affected by those ancient crystals. He’s never gone dormant, and he always seems to be two steps ahead of us… so what’s he waiting for?”

Starfall thought about that, not sure how best to answer. “I heard about how he’d been beaten down by Garble, Ember, and Starlight… perhaps he’s just been too wounded to do anything…?”

Twilight shook her head, only wishing it could be that simple. “You were wounded far greater than he was and you made a full recovery… besides, that dragon is relentless.”

“Well… all we can do now is prepare for when he comes.” Starfall said, trying to lift the princess’ spirits. “And when he does… we’ll be ready this time.”

There’s the spark. That defining trait in Starfall that made Twilight smile each and every time. She took a deep breath and returned her gaze to her crown on the table. With a nod, she replied, “You’re right… we will.”

The light of the setting sun reflected off the icy peaks of the Crystal Mountains. Even during the hottest of Equestrian summers, the lonely heights of these mountains stood covered in snow and permafrost, never to thaw completely.

Chrysalis watched as the sun sank on the horizon. Her breath showed through the cold, dissipating in the frigid temperatures shortly after leaving her. Her green eyes lie honed in on the colors drawn across the sky, as well as their reflections from the icy peaks. She couldn’t recall when last she took the time to watch the sunset, something so common and meaningless couldn’t possibly be worth her time. That was how she felt, up until now.

It was so strange, experiencing everything she had over the past year. Losing her kingdom, being forced to survive alone, then finding Stormclaw and starting her return to power. Not strange because of anything trivial, but strange because her perspective of the world had become so severely altered since when she ruled her changeling hive. The smaller things she took for granted then had so much more meaning now, and although she craved for her authority to be restored… she realized it wasn’t something she needed to survive. All that time believing she needed her drones and her drones needed her, all dashed by the cold reality that they changed and could now live without their hunger. This would anger her more if not for the fact her own hunger had now been quelled by her partner.

Thoughts of Stormclaw led Chrysalis to her report she had to give to him about what she heard today in Canterlot. It hadn’t become apparent to her until she just now arrived at the cave at sunset. Everything she had heard and everything she knew about ambition pointed towards one truth, but it conflicted with what she felt.

Growing as a queen, she had come to understand that the world was cruel and unfair, and that only the ambitious had the right to stay at the top. Stormclaw was one of those ambitious individuals. He had the intelligence, the cunning, and the power to become so much more, and yet he was so willing to step aside for another. This made no sense to the Changeling Queen… but ever since she gave in to her feelings for him, it made all the sense in the world. He who had been scorned, written off as an outcast, and scarred by his pain… it made sense that all he would want was her.

A year ago, this wouldn’t even be a choice, but now, it was all so confusing. The Changeling Queen and Chrysalis were now two different sides, battling with one another over dominance of her willpower. This night would decide how she carried on, of that she was certain.

The sun had disappeared and night began to fall, the Crystal Mountains plunging into darkness all the more swift than the lands below. Turning from the horizon, Chrysalis entered the mountain cave, now their hideout since they narrowly escaped their pursuers at the previous one. The cave had a few narrow, sharp turns before reaching the small chamber at the end, allowing for Stormclaw to light several fires for Chrysalis, who was much less impervious to the cold as he was.

Stepping into the small chamber, Chrysalis found him lying down on his back, holding the Etherus Diamond in his claws. The diamond had an influence of darkness around it, almost like an aura that sparked on occasion. It had been like this since that night in Canterlot when it became empowered. Chrysalis found him staring at it often, enraptured as if it were a treasure beyond all others, which it very well could be.

“Well?” He asked, looking over at the stationary changeling. “I know you are cold, come here.” He chuckled, patting the floor beside him. Chrysalis complied with his invitation, sitting down beside him as the two were now in between several fires, making for a much warmer atmosphere. He put the diamond down and sat up to meet her gaze. “What news?”

“You were right,” She told him, letting out a sigh. “Sombra has joined the princesses against us in return for him not being banished again.”

Stormclaw shook his head. “The fool… so predictable.”

Chrysalis tilted her head. “So, you did know he would betray us from the start?”

“I had hoped it would take him longer,” the black dragon replied, running his claw down her back. “But yes. I had hoped it would happen after we disposed of Princess Twilight, but it seems he was brighter than I thought. He figured out too quickly that you and I were going to cut him out of the equation.”

Chrysalis took a deep breath, the defining moment had come. “Stormclaw?”

“Hmm?” He replied, still rubbing her back with his claw.

She paused only for a moment, lowering her gaze as she was unable to look at him. “I have something I need to tell you… but I don’t know how to say it…”

The black dragon halted her back rub, a smirk forming on his face. Sitting up in the space behind her, he placed both of his claws on her upper back around her shoulders. Chrysalis, not reacting beyond a shiver from the sensation, let the dragon massage her back. “You don’t have to say anything, my queen…” He whispered to her, leaning his head down to hers and nuzzling it a little. “Let tomorrow come and go, we will have all the time in the world to say what we must to one another, but for now…” He moved his claws lower on her back. “Why not enjoy our last night in the shadows? Ruling a kingdom means bearing many burdens… so tonight, just focus on me.”

Chrysalis felt her body tremble, the feeling of the dragon’s claws indescribable. His breath upon her neck shattered her focus, making all other worries fade away. She had no idea how he was able to create this effect on her, but every time he did, she simply didn’t care to try and explain it. Slowly, she turned her head to meet his scarlet gaze only a few inches away from her face. Chrysalis had never been one for soft thoughts, but when he looked at her like that, it made her goals and ambitions fall away. She could be seated on the highest throne with all the world bowing before her, but the kiss he gave her in that moment… she knew nothing would ever compare to it.

The two of them stayed in that moment, untouched by the cold within the warmth of their cave. Come tomorrow, the world would change. Awaiting the rising sun, the dawn of Chrysalis’ promised return to power, and the fall of the princesses once and for all.

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Everypony is gearing up for the festival, but it looks like Chrysalis and Stormclaw have something in store for them. Without Sombra to help, will they be able to crash the party? Or will Shadow's Crystalling Ceremony spell the end for the black dragon's evil plot?
See you all next week!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 13

Normally when ponies looked out the window from the train, they looked ahead, hoping to spot their destination. The anticipation, the excitement of seeing anything from a city to a castle was difficult to resist. The railways had opened up Equestria to be roamed by most anypony, and so being anxious while looking ahead on the tracks was nothing short of typical behavior.

Shadow was turned in the opposite direction, facing south as the Friendship Express continued north. He thought that maybe he could go back and visit, if only for a short while, but even this hope was dashed at the urgency of the catastrophe he witnessed. If there was even the slightest chance Stormclaw could take advantage of his distance from the Crystal Heart… he could never allow that to happen. The black dragon’s motives were a mystery to him, but he didn’t need to know. Even if it meant never seeing Ponyville again… to prevent that future, he would never return.

Starfall sat down across from him, tracking the shadow pony’s gaze to the south before returning his gaze back to him. “You never know, Shadow.” He said in hopes of lifting his friend’s spirits. “Maybe becoming a crystal pony will erase the darkness from you completely. Maybe you’ll be able to come home after all.”

With a shake of his head, Shadow kept his gaze drawn to the south. “It’s never that easy,” He said softly. “And I won’t be taking any more chances with the safety of my friends.”

“Your friends want to see you happy,” Starfall replied. “To us, it’s worth the risk to-”

Shadow turned to the pegasus rather suddenly. “I won’t let this part of me hurt my friends anymore…” He paused, blinking a few times. “I couldn’t stop him… I couldn’t stop Stormclaw, so he attacked Twilight, and because of that… because of me… you were-”

“That wasn’t your fault, Shadow.” Starfall interrupted him, leaning forward. “None of this is your fault, you tried to protect everypony from him. I chose to lay down my life for Twilight; that was my decision. You are not to blame for any of this.”

Shadow lowered his head. “I am to blame for all of it…” He took a breath, lifting his gaze to meet the royal guard’s. “But now I have a chance to make it all right again. I am going to stay in the Crystal Empire forever, and I am going to ensure that this force inside of me is never again awakened.”

Starfall sighed, pausing for a moment or so before continuing. “I’m gonna miss having you around, you know?”

Shadow managed a smile. “Just make sure you come and visit.”

The pegasus nudged him with his hoof. “Just try and stop me.”

Shadow chuckled, looking out the window again. Just as he did, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo came running down the aisle and hopped up onto the seat beside him. “You ready for your big day, Shadow?” Apple Bloom asked.

“You must be super excited!” Scootaloo added. “I know I would be!”

Starfall was a little surprised at their enthusiasm. “Aren’t you girls going to miss Shadow since he has to move out of Ponyville?”

“Well, we were really bummed out at first.” Scootaloo said, fluttering her little wings.

“But then we realized that since he’s moving to the Crystal Empire, he can start a new branch of the Cutie Mark Crusaders there!” Sweetie Belle chimed in.

Apple Bloom nodded. “We’re mighty sad he has to go, but it won’t do us no good sittin’ around mopin’ bout it, right?” She hugged Shadow, followed in suite by her fellow crusaders. “You’re gonna make tons of friends! And we’ll get to come visit you all the time!”

Shadow smiled and hugged them back. “Cutie Mark Crusaders forever.”

All three fillies then echoed him in unison. “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FOREVER!”

Twilight watched as the fillies and Shadow laughed together, sighing as a smile crossed her face as well. Shadow had been given a very nice send-away party the night before, most everypony in Ponyville showed up to wish him well. It warmed her heart to see the amount of friendships Shadow had made in the short time he lived there.

Moon Frost opened the door to the train cart, stepping inside and closing it behind her. She took notice to the CMCs with Starfall and Shadow and chuckled to herself. She then saw Twilight sitting alone and walked over her way.

“Is this seat taken?” She asked, leaning her head forward a bit.

Twilight shook her head. “Not at all.” The princess waited until the black-furred pegasus sat down beside her, then looked over at her and smiled. “I was surprised you accepted the invitation to come to the festival; I had thought you weren’t a fan of big crowds.”

“I’m not,” Moon replied, her wings shuffling about on her back. “But I thought Shadow could use the support, I know how much he loved living in Ponyville.”

“That’s very kind of you.” The princess said softly, turning to look at the shadow pony as he entertained the three fillies. “He really is a great pony… I hope he’ll be happy in the Crystal Empire.”

Moon looked to him as well. “From what I’ve been able to gather about him, he’ll do just fine, especially with everypony visiting him as much as they’ve been saying.”

“Look everypony!” Rainbow called out, at the front of the train cart. “We’re here!”

As the Friendship Express crested a hill, the towering castle of the Crystal Empire came into view. Several of the passengers moved to the windows as they drew closer. The path leading to the empire from the station was lined with decorations and smiling ponies.

Shadow turned his gaze from south to north, his gaze falling upon the castle once again. The train slowed to a halt as it entered the station, arriving at the platform. Starfall and the crusaders were already at the door when the shadow pony turned away to look. Standing from his seat, he slowly walked to the door as well, soon accompanied at his side by Fluttershy.

The doors opened and everypony trotted out onto the platform. A group of crystal guards awaited them in a welcoming formation, Sunburst trotting up from in between them. “Welcome back!” He said, first meeting with Twilight, who smiled in return.

“So glad to be back,” The princess replied, looking to the guards. “It’s been a while since I’ve been met at the station by a host of guards.”

Sunburst lifted his hoof to her and her friends. “Princess Cadence wanted me to escort you to the castle personally.”

Applejack chuckled to herself. “Well, best not keep her waitin’.”

As everypony stepped into the space in between the guards, the crystal ponies turned and matched the ponies’ pace as they stepped off from the platform and onto the path leading to the empire. Passing underneath the crystal arch, Pinkie could hardly keep her excitement contained.

“This is going to be EPIC!” she said in a giddy voice, hopping up and down.

Rainbow did a flip in the air. “You said it, Pinks!”

Starlight, however, eyed the guards, looking to Sunburst with a kind of curiosity. Picking up her pace, she caught up with him. “Were this many guards necessary?”

Sunburst glanced back at the others to be sure they were not listening before replying, “Shining Armor wanted to be sure you all got within range of the Crystal Heart’s power in case you-know-who showed up.”

Looking around at the open fields around them, the plains surrounding the empire, Starlight grimaced. “Don’t you think it would be kinda risky for him to attack us somewhere so open?”

“Can’t be too careful, Starlight,” He said, nodding to her. “I think you know that.”

Soon after, the group of ponies entered the city limits of the empire. All of the crystal ponies had gone to work cleaning every inch of every road, and making everything shine for the festival. Banners and decorative ribbons lined the lamp posts and street corners, making for quite the festive atmosphere. Vendor stalls had been set up all along the main roads as a number of ponies had come from far and wide to witness the celebration for themselves.

The spirits of the crystal ponies had to have been lifted high, the empire hadn’t shined this bright since the Equestria Games. Trumpets sounded as the princess’ escort reached the castle. More guards stood at attention, again, in more of a welcoming way, probably to keep suspicion to a minimum about the rise in security.

Everypony made their way up and into the castle, to the throne room where Cadence and Shining Armor awaited their honored guests.

“There she is, my favorite little sister!” Shining Armor said, prancing over to them.

Twilight chuckled at hearing that. “Your favorite? I’m your only sister.”

Shining hugged her, smiling. “I know, but that means you’re also my favorite.”

Cadence stepped down the stairs to them, immediately looking to Shadow. “It’s an honor to have you join us, Shadow. We wanted to bring you here so that we could make sure you are prepared for your Crystalling.”

Shadow, having already felt the darkness inside him disappear once again, felt much more light-hearted than before. “Twilight told me all about what I’ll need, I feel ready.”

Shining smirked. “So, who will you have as your Honor Guard?”

Turning around to his friends all behind him, Shadow’s gaze fell upon the only guard he truly trusted. “Starfall?” he asked, confident that he need not say more.

Starfall replied with a wide smile. “It would be my pleasure.”

“How about your Crystaller?” Cadence asked, happy that Shadow was already on point with what he needed.

Shadow paused, taking a moment to himself. “This one was a bit harder to decide…” He then looked to the pony by Starfall’s side. “Twilight? Would you be my Crystaller?”

Twilight, having almost certainly thought Shadow would pick Fluttershy, was left shocked for a moment, but quickly recovered. “Of course I will, Shadow, it would be an honor.”

Rarity knew exactly what came next, so she blurted out, “And last but not least… your Purity Crystal! I have just the right selec-”

“My apologies, Rarity,” Cadence said, interrupting the unicorn. “But Shining Armor and I did the liberty of finding the perfect Purity Crystal for Shadow.” Shining Armor used his magic to levitate a crystal from a pedestal near the throne over to them. “We wanted only the best for you, Shadow, and so we made sure to find the finest crystal in the whole empire.”

The Purity Crystal was gorgeous, as they all surely were. It caught the light of the throne room and seemed to almost glow from within. Shadow felt almost drawn to it, it captured his attention so harmoniously.

Sunburst himself was impressed by it, adjusting his glasses. “I’ve never seen one so… vibrant before. Wherever did you find one like that, princess?”

Cadence had on a very prideful expression. “Shining Armor and a hoof-full of our finest guards went out searching for the perfect crystal. One of those guards found it within the ice at the base of the Crystal Mountains, it was among a number of others, but it stood out brilliantly, shining as it does now.”

“It’s perfect.” Shadow said looking at it, his eyes gleaming.

Shining Armor chuckled, placing it back on the pedestal. “Well now, seems everything is already in order. We would like the ceremony to take place in a few hours, is that alright with you, Shadow?”

He took a deep breath, nodding after. “Sounds great, I would like to have a walk around before it becomes official. You know, to enjoy the festivities.”

“We thought you might.” Cadence answered with a smile. “Please, go and enjoy yourself, this is your big day.” Shadow bowed his head to the princess, rejoining his friends. Everypony turned and began chatting as they walked out from the chamber.

Sombra looked upon the Crystal Empire, no real expression conquering him. At rest, his face was still quite intimidating. Although the dark aura didn’t spiral off from his eyes, he had a certain sphere of influence that just induced fear.

He had discarded his helmet, the one which crowned around his horn. His armor was gone as well, leaving his dark gray fur open on his chest and legs. In replace of his red cape, he had dawned a deep purple one instead, one still with the fluffed, white up lining. Without his helmet to hide them, his ears stood straight up on his head, and his mane was freed, occasionally lifted by the gentle breeze.

Looking down at the ground where the crystal arch was, he hesitated. Reaching his hoof forward, he took one step through it, and this time, there was no barrier blocking his path. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. How long had it been now? Since he stepped hoof in the empire freely as opposed to being barred from it? Over a thousand years, he presumed.

“Did you ever believe this day would come?” Celestia asked, standing just behind him.

Opening his eyes, they shifted to the side, his head not turning. They moved to face forward again before he replied, “What day would that be?”

Celestia stepped up beside him. “The day you would be allowed to return home.”

Sombra huffed. “You know not how cruel of a thing you just said to me.” He replied, earning him the princess’ gaze. “If you mean return to the place in which I was raised and destined to rule, then yes. Only now I am returning as a once banished prince who knows he will never be permitted to come without you or your sister here to watch over me like some child.”

“You have been permitted to return,” Celestia said calmly, facing forward once again. “That should be honor enough for you, and you should be thankful Cadence was merciful enough to allow it after everything that has happened.”

The dark unicorn’s gaze lowered a bit, but was soon to rise again. “So… do you believe I am deceiving you? That I am only doing this to take the Crystal Heart once more?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, I do not believe that.”

Sombra then finally looked over at her. “And why is that?”

The princess met his gaze with her own. “Because, this time, you would lose me forever.”

“Fair point.” He replied, facing forward again. “Let us see if the crystal ponies remember me after all this time.” He began to walk the path towards the empire, Celestia staying back for another moment before trailing him.

Luna walked to her side. “Are you sure we can trust him, sister?”

“Yes, I am.” Celestia said without a hint of doubt in her voice. “Remember all of the good that came from reforming Discord, dear sister. Sombra could be a great ally.”

Luna grimaced. “You seem to be forgetting he is a master of manipulation.”

Celestia glanced over at her. “Trust me, Luna. That is all I must ask of you.”

Luna faced forward, watching the unicorn lord as he continued on. The very way he walked commanded the attention of those around him, very regal and proud, his hooves lifted up slightly higher than most ponies would. The three of them were due to have a conversation with Cadence and Shining Armor. Though the festival granted them all a reprieve from the search, they still had much to discuss regarding the black dragon and the changeling queen.

After having taken the time to walk around a bit, the group of friends split up to better explore the festival. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity headed towards the busy market road. Starlight and Sunburst walked off together to catch up since they hadn’t seen one another in a while. Spike and Pinkie ran off to find out what fun events the crystal ponies were hosting. Starfall and Rainbow headed towards the stadium, the same one that held the Equestria Games relay that she won Silver in. Moon stayed returned to the castle to explore it, and Twilight and Shadow walked off together.

Rainbow was very excited to bring Starfall to the stadium so that they could get a few races in at the site of the last Equestria Games. Starfall had left Twilight’s side at her request, the princess wanted the chance to speak with Shadow one-on-one before his Crystalling Ceremony. That, and Starfall also wanted to try and stretch his wings out since he’s still been holding off from his injuries.

“Don’t worry much,” Rainbow scoffed. “I’ll give you about 20% of my maximum effort. That ought to be enough for you, right?”

“Ha-ha, very funny.” Starfall laughed sarcastically. “I’m sore, not crippled, don’t you go holding back on me or I might just embarrass you at the site of the Equestria Games, silver medal.”

Rainbow laughed out loud. “Yeah right! The only embarrassing moment that could come out of this for me is whooping your sorry tail while you’re hurt and feeling bad for you.”

Starfall hopped over in front of her and spread his wings with his legs bent in a challenging stance. “Oh, you are so on.”

“Bring it, Blitz!” Rainbow barked, copying the royal guard’s stance with a more than determined smirk.

The two pegasi made their way into the stadium where there were only a hoof-full of ponies walking around. Without delay, they glided down to the race track and began stretching out their wings. Rainbow had been itching to have her racing partner back in the air with her. Thunderlane was the only local flier in Ponyville that even came close to Starfall’s competitive flying, and so this was a big pick-up moment for her.

After a minute or so of stretching, Rainbow glanced over at him, her “challenge accepted” expression on her face. “You ready to see what getting the silver medal feels like?”

Starfall got into position, his wings spread and ready. “Go ahead and keep talking tough, Rainbow.”

The both of them lowered themselves closer to the ground, eyes squinting as they concentrated. Rainbow then said, “Ready… set…!”

“Starry!” cried out a voice from behind them.

Half-mistaking it for Rainbow’s “Go!” Starfall beat his wings to start flying, but failed to raise his hooves from the shock of hearing the new voice. This caused him to bolt straight into the ground while Rainbow just started busting up laughing.

Starfall was quick to stand, about to turn around and protest the false start, but the sight of his sister silenced him. Auraglow galloped up to him and hugged him almost immediately after her turned to her. The impact pushed him back a little, and he let out a huff from the embrace, but he then chuckled and hugged her back. “Hey sis.”

She then separated from him and smacked him with her hoof. “Don’t you “hey sis” me!” She scolded him, her joy keeping her far from sounding angry. “You just had to go be a hero and make me worry sick about you, huh?”

Starfall shook his head, smiling at his sister. “Everypony keeps telling me that I fulfilled my role as a royal guard by sacrificing myself for Twilight… but in that moment, I didn’t save her because she was my princess. I saved her because she was my friend.”

Auraglow let out a sharp breath and she hugged him again. “Next time just throw a rock or something.” Starfall chuckled, holding her once again.

Rainbow thought about that for a second, tilting her head. “Wait a sec… could that have actually worked?”

Starfall scoffed. “Sweet Celestia, I hope not.”

Spike huffed and puffed, leaning over with his claws on his knees. “Hold up… Pinkie…”

“Come on, Spike!” The pink mare chortled, hopping up and down as she darted all over the road to the stalls and carts put on display. “We still got lots and lots of games to play!”

The baby dragon took a deep breath to try and catch it best he could. “I’m… *gasp* coming, be right there…”

Applejack spotted him, exhausted and trying to keep up with the pink menace. She trotted over and patted him on the back. “Hold up there, sugar cube. You should know better than to try and keep up with Pinkie at this here festival.”

“Yes, quite.” Rarity added, stepping up beside them. “Trying to match Miss Pie’s festive spirit would be more challenging than making a matching attire for Discord.”

The ground beneath them shifted around into an impromptu silhouette of a draconequus through the cracks in the crystals. “Did somepony say Discord?”

Rarity half-shrieked for a moment, stomping at the silhouette with her one hoof. “Must you keep popping up out of nowhere like that?”

The crystals fragmented further, making the image of a door appear. The draconequus grabbed the handle and opened it, simultaneously making a door open out of thin air next to them all. Discord stepped through it, his silhouette disappearing from the crystals below. “Why now Rarity, what fun would it be if I didn’t make my amazing entrances?”

“Discord!” Fluttershy said happily, trotting over to them. “You made it!”

Discord bowed to her humbly. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world, my dear Fluttershy.”

Applejack eyed him suspiciously, her eye brow raised. “Yeah? Just so you could watch Shadow finally move out of Ponyville?”

Discord gasped, dramatically leaning backwards as he covered his mouth, as if shocked. “Such accusations!” He harped, standing up straight once again and crossing his arms while closing his eyes. “I would never do something so heartless!” Just as he said this, a pole-like nose grew out from his face a few inches. Opening his eyes, he flinched and pulled the growing nose back into his face, chuckling a bit while staring off into space. His chuckle slowed and then he scowled, crossing his arms again. “Oh come on, that was hilarious and you know it.”

Rarity and Applejack glanced at one another, shrugging as they had no idea what he was talking about. Pinkie hopped up onto Discord’s back out of nowhere, waving in that same direction as if there was somepony to wave at.

Fluttershy giggled at her friends’ behavior, often forgetting that Pinkie and Discord shared many more things in common than most ponies know. “Pinkie? Spike? Were you two able to find anything particularly fun to do while we’re here?”

“Oh boy, did we?!” Pinkie exclaimed, jumping off from Discord and cartwheeling on the ground. “They’ve got games and cake and balloons and cake!”

Spike looked at the crazy mare. “Uh… Pinkie? You said cake twice.”

Pinkie rubbed her stomach and shivered in delight. “I like cake…”

Applejack let out a light laugh. “Well then, lead the way Pinkie Pie.”

Twilight and Shadow walked down one of the roads, crystal ponies everywhere waving to them and smiling. The princess and the shadow pony waved and smiled back, enjoying the lifted spirits of everypony.

“How are you feeling?” Twilight asked him.

Shadow nodded, looking over at her. “Better… being here is making me see things more clearly.”

Twilight tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

“Well…” He replied, looking around them at all of the colorful buildings and crystals. “Maybe it was this force inside me, or maybe it was just my nerves… but I became afraid that I would become distant from you and the girls.”

“Shadow…” Twilight said softly.

Shadow looked back to her. “But I’m not afraid anymore. It’s not like we’ll never see each other again, the times we do see one another will just be all the more special now.”

Twilight smiled. “And don’t you worry, I for one plan on visiting you quite often.”

He smiled back. “I could never ask for anything more.”

As the two of them walked on, a thought bobbed about in Twilight’s head. She was too curious not to bring it up. “You know,” She said, recapturing Shadow’s gaze. “I found it rather surprising that you asked me to be your Crystaller and not Fluttershy.”

There was a visible reaction, the shadow pony looking away for a moment. “I thought about asking her… but I wasn’t sure whether or not she would appreciate taking part in the ceremony that takes me away from Ponyville…”

Twilight could see it immediately, from the look in his eyes to the way he answered her. “You mean, away from her.” Shadow looked back at the princess rather suddenly, but Twilight was awaiting him with a calming smile. “It’s okay, Shadow… I know.”

The shadow pony blushed, looking away again. “How long?”

“The carriage ride to the Grand Galloping Gala.” Twilight replied. “Fluttershy told us how much she cares about you… and ever since, I have seen the sparks that fly between you two.”

Shadow was both embarrassed and relieved that somepony else finally knew. “Does… does anypony else know?”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think so, maybe Starlight, she was with us in the carriage that night.”

“She offered to move here with me.” Shadow said quietly.

It took Twilight a moment to process that, her mouth dropping open just a little. “She did…?”

Shadow nodded. “Don’t worry, I talked her out of it.”

Although she was relieved at hearing one of her best friends wasn’t moving away, Twilight looked at him, confused. “But why? Wouldn’t you want her to come with you?”

“She belongs in Ponyville, with all of her friends.” Shadow responded, it was plain to tell this was difficult for him to say. “I did want to say yes… but Ponyville is her home. You and the girls need her, and I wasn’t about to agree to letting her come away with me and leave all of you.”

“But Shadow-” Twilight began to say.

“It’s alright, Twilight.” He said, cutting her off with a smile. “It’s like you said; I’m not losing any of you. Although we may be far apart, we will always be friends.”

Twilight smiled wide at hearing him say that. “You really are a great pony, Shadow.”

Shadow blushed a little. “Well… I did learn from the Princess of Friendship herself.”

Twilight stopped on the road, making Shadow stop as well. She bowed her head to him. “I learned from you just as much as you learned from me.” Shadow bowed his head in reply.

“Twilight, Shadow,” Stygian said, trotting up to them the moment he spotted them. “There you are, Starswirl and I have been looking all over for you.”

Starswirl walked to his side, the two of them reaching the princess and the shadow pony. “The Crystal Empire is as lively as ever.” He said, glancing around. “I had heard it was gone nearly for as long as we were.”

Twilight’s face lit up upon seeing them. “I didn’t know you two were attending the festival too.”

Stygian smirked. “But of course, what better place to meet up with all the pillars?”

“The rest of the Ancient Pillars are here too?” The princess asked, excited to see them again. “Are they with you? Where are they?”

Starswirl stroked his beard. “When last Stygian and I saw them, they were searching for your friends, the elements that closely resemble them. Seems they got along quite well last time.”

Shadow looked back and forth between the two unicorns. “You said you were looking for us?”

“Quite right,” Stygian replied. “We came across Starlight and Sunburst over near the castle, Starswirl and I thought we could all get something to eat before the ceremony begins.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Twilight said, nodding to them. “Let’s go find our friends and bring them with us, it’s been too long since we were all together again.”

Rainbow, Starfall, and Auraglow found their way to the marketplace where they met up with Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, and Discord. They had been walking around the empire for a good hour now, having enjoyed what sights there were to see. On their way back to the castle, they happened upon another group of ponies.

“Meadowbrook!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

The earth pony turned and smiled when she saw the pegasus calling to her. “Fluttershy!”

Both parties took notice to one another and were quick to meet at the center of the road just west of the castle. It had been months since they had all met, ever since the pillars ventured out to explore the world they had been missing.

Fluttershy and Meadowbrook, Rarity and Mistmane, Rainbow and Flash Magnus, Applejack and Rockhoof, and Pinkie and Somnambula. They hugged one another, talked all at once about what they’ve seen since last they met, and where they’ve been. Starfall, Spike, Auraglow, and Discord kinda lingered along the outside of the encounter, but were met with the same warm reception by the pillars.

“Flash Magnus, this is Starfall Blitz.” Rainbow said, introducing them. “You didn’t meet last time because Starfall had been searching for Zecora after we discovered she had gone missing.”

Starfall was quick to shake Flash’s hoof. “It’s an honor, Flash Magnus, I grew up hearing about the tales of you and the dragons.”

Flash chuckled. “Yeah, I’ve been hearing that a lot. You’re Princess Twilight’s royal guard, right?” Starfall nodded in reply. “Well then, I guess you’ll have a legend or two about yourself in the ages to come.”

Rockhoof ruffled up Spike’s head. “Great to see you again, lad.” His voice was as deep and strong as ever.

Spike was thrilled to ask the giant earth pony some questions. “Did you ever make it back to your home island?”

Rockhoof nodded. “I was sad to see it reduced to ruin, but I am glad my people found their way to safety in my absence.”

Discord remembered the pillars vaguely. It had been a long time and he recalled having very few encounters with them. The only one who would remember anything specific about him would probably be the old bearded one himself who, of course, was the only one not there.

“Heads up!” came a voice from above.

Discord instead turned around and was quick to detach his head just in time to dodge a griffon who came soaring down from the sky and landing down on the crystal below.

“Gilda!” Rainbow said, galloping to her. “This day just keeps getting better!”

The griffon and pegasus connected with a talon-hoof bump. “When Rainbow Dash invites me to a festival, I am so there!” She replied, then gesturing behind her with a nod of her head. “Even ran into a few friends of yours on the way over.”

Ember and Thorax descended down to the ground, making Spike hop up into the air and run over to them. “You guys made it!” All three of them hugged, despite the blue dragon still feeling just a bit off about it.

“Ponies and their hugs…” Ember scoffed, hugging them back anyway.

“Looks like everypony is here.” Starfall chuckled.

“Speak for yourself, pony.” Garble budded in, descending down shortly afterwards. He glanced around and laughed lightly. “It’s like all you ponies do is party.”

Flash Magnus had to take a moment to remember that dragons weren’t like what they were back then, seeing Garble reminded him a few close encounters he had in the past.

The red dragon glanced around at all of them, eyes eventually falling upon Rarity, who was discreetly looking his way as well. She swished her mane to the side, her eyes closing as she took up an elegant posture. “Hello.”

Garble huffed, crossing his arms. “Hey.” He said bluntly.

Mistmane looked back and forth between the two of them. “I take it you two know each other?”

“Vaguely.” Rarity managed to say. At this, Garble huffed again, turning from the two of them.

“Starswirl and Stygian mentioned meeting us all at the Crystal Heart.” Somnambula told them, pointing towards the castle.

“Perhaps we can all meet up before the festivities go full swing.” Meadowbrook suggested.

Now that they were one big group, they all began walking back towards the castle, smiling and laughing as they shared stories about their travels and everything they’ve seen.

Fortunately, Sombra reached the castle without any real problems with the crystal ponies. His change of attire was much different than his previous look, but it didn’t stop ponies from recognizing him. They had all been told that he was coming back as a guest, and there was a slight panic then, but they handled it rather well it seemed.

Sombra was still avoided. Ponies parted from his path upon seeing him, and the fear was still very much present in their eyes, but all in all, everything could have been a lot worse. The unicorn himself didn’t react beyond an occasional turn of his head to look at them, but even then, he did and said nothing as he went.

He and the two princesses escorting him reached the castle, where Cadence and Shining Armor awaited them. Stepping inside the throne room, Sombra felt the memories flood him of the last time he was there. It felt like it was so long ago, and yet not quite 1000 years. Everything was so different now… and the chamber itself was so bright. He hadn’t gotten the chance to see it when last he came, so he was just now realizing it was the very same it had been before his dark rise to power.

“Lord Sombra…” Cadence said, still feeling ill at ease at saying it.

Sombra nodded. “Princess.” He then looked to Shining Armor, who continued to watch him with a certain level of skepticism. “Prince.”

Shining managed to keep himself from seeming too defensive. “I certainly hope you met no resistance from the crystal ponies.”

Sombra shook his head. “Resistance isn’t quite their specialty.”

Luna shot him a glare for saying that, but Celestia lifted her hoof to her sister’s shoulder in an attempt to calm her. It was far less of a dark thing to say than would be expected from him had he not changed to their side.

“Thank you for agreeing to this, Cadence.” Celestia told her. “I truly believe this alliance will help benefit not only the Crystal Empire, but all of Equestria.”

Cadence looked to Sombra, as if examining him. “May I ask, Sombra, why you have had such a massive change of heart since last you returned to the empire? Joining us to fight a common enemy does not require such a passive change. So, why have you changed?”

The unicorn lord remained silent for a moment, looking back at Celestia and pausing for another few. “Because I was mistaken, tricked into believing I had to become what I am.” He turned back to Cadence. “And because I have a different desire now.”

“And what desire is that?” Shining asked.

Celestia stepped up to Sombra’s side. “We can speak of that later, right now there is something else that I must tell you all.”

The urgency in how she spoke captured the attention of not only Cadence and Shining, but of Luna as well. “Sister…” Luna said, earning a gaze from the other princess. “Are you sure…?”

Celestia nodded, turning back to the rulers of the empire. “With Sombra at our side, it is only a matter of time before we find the outlaws which continue to hide from us. Knowing this… it is time Luna and I told you all the truth.”

Not expecting anything like this, Sombra looked to the princesses as well, sharing a similar expression to that of Cadence and Shining. Luna took a deep breath, walking up to Celestia’s side. “This secret has been in our family for thousands of years… and has been kept by a number of others over the many ages that have passed. To include Starswirl…”

“And Dragon Lord Torch of the Dragon Lands.” Celestia proclaimed. A silence fell upon the throne room as the secret of the Royal Sisters was finally to be heard. “The black dragon called Stormclaw, his real name is Arkane. He is no normal dragon… he is our distant relative.”

“WHAT?!” Shining Armor was blown away by this, as was his wife.

“How… how is that even possible?!” Cadence managed to ask.

“Somewhere, far back in our lineage,” Luna continued for her sister. “One of our ancestors must have crossed with a dragon. How exactly this came to happen, we do not know, but the power he possesses has traces of alicorn magic.”

Sombra looked to Celestia, confused beyond all measure. “I don’t understand… how could you know this?”

Celestia took a deep breath. “Long ago, before you or I ever met, Luna and I kept minimal contact with the dragons through the Dragon Lord of that time. We were told about a dragon who possessed a kind of pony magic, which had never been seen before. We met with that dragon and discovered that magic was in fact alicorn magic.”

Shining was deep in thought, which led to a question. “How could you know it was your family? Even if a dragon had somehow come to cross with an alicorn at some point, why must it be your ancestors?”

Luna looked to Celestia, knowing she had to be the one that explained it. Celestia looked around at the three ponies learning this history. “We did not know it was our ancestors until just a few months ago.” This earned the chamber a new silence as she was able to explain. “I ascended the Mountain of Equestria and discovered ruins at its peak. Among those ruins was the spirit of a pony who guided me to the Etherus Diamond, the relic you all saw Arkane use against us at the Grand Galloping Gala. It was there that I was met by another, Starswirl. He had been called there by that same spirit to tell me the truth… that Luna and I are the descendants of the first alicorn, Etherus.”

There was another deathly silence as everypony who just now learned this tried to understand what she was saying. Cadence was the first to piece it all together. “Are you saying… Stormclaw is…”

Celestia nodded. “Arkane is also the descendant of Etherus.”

The door to the throne room opened, a royal guard stepping inside. “Princess Cadence, Prince Shining Armor, we have secured the empire and are ready for the ceremony to begin.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
The Grand Crystal Festival has begun!
All of the Ancient Pillars of Equestria have come as well as Ember, Thorax, Gilda, and even Garble. Spirits are high as Shadow's Crystalling will most certainly mark the end of the villains' evil plot!
Speaking of villains, we get a shocking revelation about the black dragon, now known as Arkane, the name which he left behind for Stormclaw. But what does this mean? How does it all tie together?
I hope you're all ready, because we're coming up on the final 5 chapters of Lights and Shadows!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 14

The Crystal Empire truly was a beautiful place, what with its crystalline buildings and streets, markets and corridors, and of course, the bright castle itself. Only Manehattan and Baltimare seemed its equal in sheer size, but the two metropolitan cities held no candle to the magic the empire held within the air. Sunrise, midday, sunset… all beautiful, the night, even, as the light of the moon replaced the sun in reflecting off the shining surfaces. Such a gorgeous city…

Shadow tried to tell himself this all he could, he tried to imagine life here will be extraordinary, and that there was nothing to feel sad for. No matter how many times he tried, however, his heart told him otherwise.

There would never be a home like Ponyville for him. He could dine with crystal ponies, even the prince and princess themselves, but it would make no difference. He would make friends, of course, but he felt the truth crushing down upon him. Each night he would lie thinking about them… all of them, all of the faces he would so scarcely see now. Their visits would be warm and pleasant, yes, but the gaps in between would be marked by his longing to see them again. He did not doubt his new friends here would be poor friends, of course not… but nothing would be the same.

Looking out upon the empire from the castle window, he watched as the crystal ponies all gradually moved in the direction of the courtyard beneath the castle. Blinking softly, his gaze rose to the horizon, the road south to the station, further still to the Wilds, past the Mountain of Equestria, all the way to Ponyville.

Behind him, the door to the room opened slightly, a crystal guard taking a step inside. “The ceremony begins soon, Shadow Light.”

Shadow turned his head slightly and nodded in reply, the guard nodding back and closing the door gently, leaving the shadow pony alone once again. His attention drawn from the outside, Shadow glanced around at the room. Cadence and Shining Armor had gifted him a room in the castle until the time came he decided to and found a place to live in a home of his own. It was a nice room… it reminded him of the one in Twilight’s Castle.

He knew this kind of thinking was unhealthy. He knew it made no sense to brood over having to leave them for a life here, so far away to the north. All of this sorrow was unwarranted, he was doing this to protect them, as well as himself. Everypony wins… right?

Then the question came, like a creature lurking in the dark. For how long will this last? Having spent thousands of years trapped in a castle ruin without losing the looks of a normally aged pony, how long would he live as a crystal pony? 100 years? 1,000? 10,000? Would he ever wither away? Perhaps losing the dark force inside of him would make him mortal, just like everypony else. But what if it didn’t? What if, like Celestia and Luna, time never came to him? Would he spend eternity here? Watching his friends pass away? Watching ponies be born, live, befriend him, grow old, and pass on for the endless folds of time? Such a thing… it was overwhelming.

Shadow prayed for mortality, for an end to come, someday, that would allow him to rest from all of this. While he had his friends, he would want to stay… but for how long after they are gone would he have the will to stay? Dark thoughts… and darker realities, the likes of which he tried to shake away.

Fluttershy closed the door behind her, taking a moment to watch the shadow pony as he was most definitely lost deep in thought, as was his way every now and again. After a few more moments, she slowly walked up to him.

“There were so many more places I wanted to see…” He told her, not turning around. “So many more things I wanted to do in Equestria and the lands beyond.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I know, I’m sorry.”

Shadow shook his head. “Don’t be,” He looked over at her as she had come to his side. “As many things as this day is to me, it is not the end. The Crystal Empire may not be as wide as the world around it, but I can imagine there are still many memories to be had here.”

Mustering the strength for a smile was impossible, even now, for the pegasus. She looked upon him as he looked back at her, those golden eyes capturing her gaze and refusing to let go. “Not the memories I wanted…” She said softly.

The shadow pony stared back into her blue eyes, the tone of her voice making his own smile fade. Fluttershy closed her eyes, facing forward as she took in a sharp breath. Turning to her, Shadow stepped closer, lifting his hoof up and over her in a hug. She leaned her head into the hug, reigning herself in as the emotions became difficult to grasp.

“You and I can still have plenty of good memories, you know?” Gently, he told her. “Our time together may be brief and long in between, but I’ll always be right here.”

She opened her eyes and looked at him, his warm smile finally inviting hers to dawn on her face. She nodded, leaning up and off from him as she rubbed her eyes with one hoof, having almost begun to cry. They both stood there now, watching the crowds of crystal ponies grow in the courtyard below.

Opening the door, Twilight stepped inside, pausing when she noticed both Fluttershy and Shadow there by the window. “Shadow?” Both the shadow pony and pegasus turned to the princess. “We are ready for you now.”

Shadow nodded slowly, looking over at Fluttershy for a moment before walking in the direction of the door. Fluttershy needed another few moments to gain the control enough to follow him, the three ponies exiting the room together.

“Citizens of the Crystal Empire!” Cadence announced, standing atop the balcony and addressing the crystal ponies, who all fell silent. “This, our first Grand Crystal Festival, held in honor of our founder so many generations ago, shall be marked with friendship as we introduce another to our ever-growing family!” Cheers from the crowd lit the air ablaze with spirit, the event having captured the enthusiasm of them all over the past few days. “Joining with us in the light of the Crystal Heart, our empire will shine brighter than ever as we celebrate the hope and love he shall share with us all!”

Cheering again, the crystal ponies were enchanted by their princess’ speech as it continued on. Down below, Shadow’s friends looked to one another, giddy and excited to both see the ceremony again and become crystal ponies for a time.

One of them, however, Starlight, looked around them at all of the guards who had been posted around the perimeter of the courtyard. Her gaze followed the line of stoic-faced crystal guards as they were on high alert, however avoiding any unwanted attention by the crowd. Remembering back to their arrival, and her previous questioning of the security, the unicorn looked back up at the princess, Celestia and Luna up there with her, along with Shining and Sombra.

“What’s the matter, Starlight?” Spike asked her, hopping up and onto her back.

Starlight shook her head. “Something doesn’t feel right…” She said quietly, as if trying to make sense of something that wasn’t even happening. She then glanced back at him. “If what Twilight and I saw is correct, Shadow is the tool to Stormclaw’s master plan… and yet he isn’t here, trying to stop us.”

Spike was confused. “Isn’t that a good thing?”

“Think back,” She told him. “Every time Stormclaw attacked, it was at a critical moment when he needed something, either to happen or to steal.”

“Yeah, and?” Spike asked, trying to understand.

Starlight looked back up at the balcony as she kept going. “Shadow being here has crippled whatever darkness it is inside him… and joining with the Crystal Heart should help stave him from it forever… so why hasn’t Stormclaw done anything?”

It was an interesting question, but Spike still didn’t get why she was asking it. He shrugged, replying, “Maybe he’s realized that without Sombra that he can’t fight us anymore.”

“Sorry I’m late, everypony!” Moon Frost announced to them, squeezing through the crowd to be with the girls. “That castle is enormous, I must have gotten lost at least 3 times.”

Spike looked over at her and smiled. “I know, right? It is pretty easy to lose your way.”

Starlight turned to her. “Moon, I need your help figuring something out.”

Moon looked a bit surprised, but nodded anyway. “Alright, sure, what is it?”

“If Shadow doing this would spare him from Stormclaw’s plan, why wouldn’t Stormclaw have tried to stop us or done something by now to prevent it?” Starlight asked. “You’re a detective, right? Can you think of any reason as to why he wouldn’t?”

Looking pressured in the moment, Moon glanced down at the ground as she thought about it. She hesitated, but then lifted her gaze to Starlight, shaking her head. “I don’t know… that’s a difficult question to answer.” She tilted her head, curious now. “Why do you ask? You don’t think he would attack us now, do you? I mean… everypony is here, he wouldn’t be able to escape us all again.”

Starlight looked away for a moment, her eyes shifting around as she continued to delve deeper and deeper into thought. “He is always two steps ahead of us… he knows everything we do before we even do it… he had to have known about this, so why hasn’t he…?” She froze in place, earning a worried look from her two friends.

“Starlight?” Spike asked. “What is it?”

Starlight’s eyes returned to the balcony above where Cadence was still delivering her speech. Without a moment’s pause, she took off in full gallop to get through the crowd. Moon looked up at the balcony, and then back at Starlight as she vanished through the mass of crystal ponies. Gritting her teeth in anxiousness, she looked back down at where the ceremony was to be held.

“Now, without further ado,” Cadence said aloud. “Let us welcome our new friend together! Shadow Light!” The crowd erupted in cheers as Twilight, Fluttershy, and Shadow appeared walking out from the castle doors.

As soon as she was clear of the crowd, Starlight teleported up to the balcony with Spike still on her back. Sombra took notice to her immediately as she came trotting up to him.

“Sombra,” She said, sounding almost rushed. “I need to speak with you.”

“Now is not a very convenient time, Starlight Glimmer.” Sombra replied, returning his upturned gaze to the ponies below.

“This is important,” Starlight promised, sitting down by his side. “What do you remember about Stormclaw’s plans? He must have told you something.”

Sombra glanced back over at her, grimacing. “I was told nothing, the black dragon saw fit to leave me in the dark so he could eliminate me more easily. Why only now are you so curious?”

Starlight looked out at the crowd of ponies for a moment, which Sombra caught and found rather strange. She turned back to him, replying, “Something doesn’t add up… why would Stormclaw allow us to do this? We know he needs Shadow to complete whatever it is he has planned, but if we succeed today, his plan is ruined.”

The thought was an intriguing one. Sombra’s eyes fell slightly as he thought about it to himself. Hearing the sound of a trumpet below, his eyes returned to the event.

Shadow looked at the Crystal Heart as he passed it by, the shimmer it made in the light widened the smile on his face. Fluttershy had parted from them, joining their friends in the crowd. Twilight led Shadow to where Starfall was standing in full armor, keeping a royal posture despite having a happy smile on his face.

Twilight shared the smile as she reached his side, both she and Shadow turning to face the crowd. “The time has come, everypony! Make sure to give my friend your warmest welcome!” She called out, using her magic to lift the purity crystal into the air.

As Shadow glanced over the crowd, his gaze fell upon his friends, who all waved and cheered him on, the crowd having been on an uproar at the initiation of the ceremony.

Sombra looked back and forth between Shadow and the Crystal Heart, eyes squinting in a level of concern. He turned to Cadence, saying, “Stop the ceremony.”

Cadence and Shining both turned to the unicorn lord, not-so-very happy expressions on their faces. “We will do no such thing.” Cadence replied.

“Something is wrong,” Sombra told them, his voice broad. “The Crystal Heart-”

“I knew you couldn’t resist!” Shining scowled. “You just can’t bear the sight of the crystal ponies’ happiness, can you?!”

Sombra stomped his hooves on the crystal, his horn glowing as well as his eyes. “Are you so arrogant that you will not even listen to me?! I know the Crystal Heart better than all of you!”

Celestia turned to them, their confrontation having become louder than the cheering below, loud enough for everypony else on the balcony to hear. Down below, however, the crystal ponies all kneeled towards the heart, each of them glowing bright and making the roads of the empire light up in a brilliant, bluish color. Twilight levitated the purity crystal over to Shadow, who used his magic to make his shadowy horn appear and tap the crystal, a kind of dark aura channeling into it.

“What is going on?” Celestia demanded of the arguing ponies.

Sombra looked at her, eyes now glowing with dark magic. “Stop the ceremony! Now!”

Twilight levitated the purity crystal down to the ground, the glow from the entire empire soaking into it as it filled with the bluish hue, making the dark aura in it disappear. Starfall bowed his head, taking a step back for Twilight to approach the Crystal Heart.

Starlight reached the balcony railing just as Twilight stepped up to the heart. “TWILIGHT, NO!!!”

The purity crystal made contact with the heart and slowly sank into it, the entire artifact glowing bright. Twilight turned around suddenly, looking up at the balcony and seeing everypony there looking to her with wide eyes. Twilight turned back to the Crystal Heart, as did Shadow and Starfall.

The Crystal Heart resonated, a ripple of air shot out from it, lifting manes and tails as it pulsed in every direction. The bluish glow inside the heart darkened, beginning in the very center as a mass of darkness swirled about within it. Spreading to every inch of it, soon after the entire Crystal Heart became pitch black. Then, immediately upon the completion of the darkened color, the entire heart became engulfed in a fiery, dark aura.

Shadow was hardly given any time to react. A piercing pain shot through his head, making him collapse instantly, his hooves rising and wrapping around it as he cried out in agony. Twilight turned to him and moved to come to his aid, but a shockwave pulsed out from the Crystal Heart, knocking her off her hooves along with everypony else within a dozen or so yards of it. A gale of wind came howling from every direction, creating a loud, powerful updraft that took total command of the open space beneath the castle.

“Shadow!” Fluttershy cried out, galloping as fast as she could to reach him along with the rest of their friends. Their advance was short, as they were knocked off their hooves by yet another shockwave.

All of the crystal guards posted as security turned to face the terrifying event that continued to unfold, many of them looking to Shining Armor for orders on what to do. Some attempted to converge on the Crystal Heart, only to be met with the same pulse and driven back.

Starfall caught Twilight as she had been pushed back by the shockwave, trying to stop them from sliding backwards, but failing upon the next pulse striking them.

Celestia gasped as she looked down upon what they had done, spreading her wings and preparing to leap down. Sombra was quick to reach her and pulled her away from the railing just in time to evade the next shockwave, which shattered part of the crystal they were standing upon. Starlight looked to them and then galloped back up to the broken railing, seeing everypony being repelled by the heart’s newfound power.

Shadow continued to wail and scream, his eyes closed tight as the pain made any control completely impossible. Then, in but a single moment, his struggling stopped. Slowly, his hooves were lowered to the ground, his mane and tail untouched by the wind that surrounded him and the Crystal Heart. His eyes opened, pitch black as a starless night, and his fur began to wave around on its own, as if caught in a gentle breeze. His mane and tail both began to flow much like the princesses, and he remained completely still.

“Shadow, no!” Twilight cried out to him, her voice soundless in the shadow pony’s ears. She and Starfall struggled against the gale, eventually coming to a halt as they both grinded across the crystal ground. Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie all fought to advance as well, but none of them gained any ground. Twilight tried casting a spell, but every time she did, its effect always failed when it came within a certain distance of the now blackened Crystal Heart. “My magic isn’t working!” She called out, trying with all her might to not get pushed back with each shockwave.

Garble and Ember were quick to reach the ponies, followed shortly by Thorax and Gilda. Even they were no match for the pulses, which brought them all to heel when attempting to brave it.

Starfall grunted as he kept both he and Twilight up against the power of the pulses. He looked back for Moon Frost, who stood still in the crowd. “Moon, what are you doing?! Help us!”

A sound like a sonic boom filled the air as a few of the guards on the perimeter turned around, only to be plowed into by a black dragon. “STORMCLAW!” One of them called out.

Everypony’s ears went flat to their head as they turned and saw the black dragon approaching. The three princesses on the balcony, along with Starlight and Sombra, all came to the balcony’s edge and fired beams of magic at him. Moon stepped up just as they began attacking, her eyes turning green. A jagged horn appeared out from her head and she fired a powerful blast at the five of them while they were completely distracted. The resulting explosion sent them all sliding across the balcony, all other eyes turning to the attacking pegasus.

Garble shouted out in frustration, attempting to brave the gale and shockwaves once again, only to be recoiled like all the others.

Moon then turned to Stormclaw, using another spell to teleport to him. As he grabbed her, she became engulfed in green light, her illusion disappearing as it was revealed she was Chrysalis. The shockwave rippled out from the heart again, forcing everypony back, except it didn’t affect Stormclaw, who soared over everypony and landed just opposite of Shadow from the Crystal Heart.

Twilight’s eyes lit up in anger and she fired a beam of magic at them, but it too dissipated upon coming too close to the heart, resulting in another shockwave instead. She cried out in aguish, shaking her head. “No!”

As Stormclaw landed, he put Chrysalis down, his eyes fixed upon the Dark Crystal Heart. They turned to Shadow, who remained motionless as he stared off into nothing, eyes still glowing red. “Finally…” He said to himself, his eyes returning to the blackened heart. “At long last… the time has come…” He took out the Etherus Diamond, which had now begun to react more violently in the presence of the heart. “All of my life I have waited for this…” He said, slowly walking up to it. “My glorious purpose!”

He was suddenly halted when a hoof gripped his shoulder. He squinted in confusion, turning to face Chrysalis, who looked deep into his eyes. “It does not have to be.” She said softly, making everypony else watch with shock.

“Chrysalis… what are you-” The black dragon began to ask, only to be stopped when the changeling queen took up his free claw with her hoof.

“You don’t have to do this, Stormclaw…” Everything about her seemed so much different; her voice, her actions, her eyes, everything. “I got my answer last night… you and I, we can just go, run away from all of this, and just be together.”

Stormclaw didn’t understand why she was saying this now. “What are you saying, Chrysalis? Your kingdom, all I have to do-”

She shook her head. “No more lies. I know what this will do; you never intended to put a crown on my head, just like how you never intended to put one on Sombra’s either. I heard it all from the princesses while they convened in Canterlot, and when I came to you… to ask you why… I felt your love for me again, and it gave me hope…” She glanced down for a moment, and then back up at him. “I know you want destruction… but I know you want me too. I don’t need a kingdom, I don’t even want one anymore. All I want… all I need, is you.”

The black dragon stood in utter silence, his claw holding the Etherus Diamond lowering as he slowly lifted the other to Chrysalis’ face. He looked deep into her eyes as she stared back into his. A smile gradually appeared on his face, which made her own grow wider.

Taking in a deep breath, he closed his eyes. He leaned his towards her, their foreheads meeting as she too closed her eyes. He let out the breath, both of them opening their eyes simultaneously. “You really are a fool.”

Stormclaw separated from the changeling queen and backhanded her with his claw, sending her down to the ground. Chrysalis let out a slight gasp as she looked up at him from the ground, confusion and shock filled her to the point where she couldn’t move.

Towering over her, the black dragon shook his head. “When, in your whole entire life, were you ever able to convince yourself that anyone could love something pathetic like you?” He mused.

“W-what…?” She asked, hardly able to breathe.

Stormclaw leaned down towards her, chuckling to himself. “Though I can’t really blame you, the spell I used would be impossible for a changeling to recognize. Reflecting the love you felt for me was no easy feat, it took me a great number of years to master it.”

Chrysalis was left breathless, her eyes shimmering as she was on the border of tears. “You… you don’t…”

Stormclaw grabbed her by the throat and lifted her up off from the ground. “I used you, just like that foolish unicorn and that meddlesome red dragon. When Sombra discovered my plans that night, you were so blinded by my spell that you denied it held any merit.” He brought her close in to his face, whispering, “You just helped me destroy the world.”

With a large step, Stormclaw heaved Chrysalis into the air away from the heart. Another shockwave pulsed out from it and struck her, sending her reeling down and sliding across the ground just like everypony else.

Holding his arms out wide, the black dragon roared into the air as he slowly moved backwards. “Behold, ponies! Behold true power! Witness this… my destiny!” Turning around, Stormclaw took the Etherus Diamond in his claw and rammed it into the Dark Heart.

The winds and shockwaves ceased, all becoming silent. The ground itself shook, every inch of the empire tremoring. Black sparks came forth from the heart as it slowly began to spin. Ponies watched in horror as it picked up speed, the dark aura about it increasing in size. Within that dark aura, fiery glows, like embers, appeared and vanished, swirling about as the black sparks grew larger and more constant.

No longer recoiled by the wind and shockwaves, Twilight, Starfall, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Spike, Ember, Garble, Thorax, and Gilda all converged in towards the heart along with several dozen guards as quickly as they could.

The spinning heart suddenly stopped, the dark aura becoming soaked inside of it. From far off in the distance, all of the other ancient crystals came flying through the sky like lightning bolts, striking the heart and becoming absorbed inside of it as well. Each crystal made an impression on the heart as they made contact, creating sparks of each of their individual colors before returning to black. The very moment they all became one with the Dark Heart, the giant, glowing heart rose up into the air.

Everyone slid to a halt as the archaic artifact slowed and stopped a few dozen feet off the ground. Light bent in towards it, creating a void of darkness all around, a sphere of influence that drained the light from everything around it. The void became suppressed, shrinking back into the heart with a vortex-like sound. The Dark Heart had an obsidian-like, pure black outer layer with a fiery red hue within it which pulsed brighter every other moment, like a heart made of shadow and flame.

Fluttershy looked from it down to Shadow, who only now lifted his blackened gaze to see it for himself. The Dark Heart looped through the air and plummeted down towards the shadow pony. Fluttershy and all of their friends cried out as it collided with him.

The world of Alarei was dark, and cold. The lowlands surrounding the Great Mountain rested beneath a lingering storm, the rain bearing down hard upon the trees and stones. Lightning struck, and thunder rolled, the land lighting up in instances, only to return to darkness.

He did not know how long he’d been running, with all his guilt bearing down upon him, it mattered little to him. Galloping through the mist and mud, across the plains and past the forests, he never once looked back. When finally his legs felt as if they may give out beneath him, the black-furred pony slowed to a halt, his chest heaving, his head held low, and his soaked mane covering his face.

This memory was different, far different. It didn’t even feel like a memory, but he remembered it all the same. He felt the rain, the exhaustion, the cold… all of it. He felt the emotions coursing deep, overflowing with the rain water which dripped down and off from his body. And the pain… so much pain…

Slowly, he lifted his head, his eyes meeting his goal in the not-so-far-off distance. The edge of the veil of light cast from the Great Pillars, and the border of the grim hollows beyond. It was almost like a wall of light, rising up to the very clouds above, the five outer pillars standing as markers for the veil. Only now did he turn around, seeing the mountain once more, the sixth and final Pillar of Alarei.

He remembered each moment as it came to him, unfolding like a story before his very eyes, like a dream of a past forgotten so long ago. It was not blurred nor dimmed or faded… it was real.

Eyes filled with dismay and grief, they blinked, a sharp breath escaping him. “You cannot go back…” He said to himself, hardly able to do so without his voice breaking. Turning back around to face the shadowy lands beyond, he blinked away the tears before they could form. “You can never go back.”

Onward he walked, towards the edge of the light. Reaching it, he paused once again, his hoof just barely off from the ground as he hesitated. Stepping down onto the land without light, immediately he felt the cold, cringing only a little. Following through, he stepped entirely into the dark, beyond the veil of light which he had spent his entire life within.

He stopped once completely on the other side, as if to look back one last time, but he only stood there, inches away from the warming light behind him. Lowering his head, he continued on, through the horrid expanse of shadows and bitter cold to the darkened world beyond the light.

For hours he walked, until hours became days. Further and further the pony moved away from the light, his home, fated never to be seen again. It wasn’t long before he began to feel something drawn to him… watching and following him, lurking about like a predator stalking its dying prey. He went for as long as he could trying to ignore it, but his fears soon took hold of him and he glanced around.

He had walked so far that he could no longer see the veil of light. All was shadow and dust, an empty darkness, and yet filled with something… else.

When first he heard it, Shadow could not understand. He didn’t know what to make of it at first, and only upon hearing it again did he realize it was a voice… a dark voice, deep… deeper than the world itself could be and beyond all measure of description.

“W-who is there…?” He called out weakly, his travels having drained him of his strength.

It spoke again, and though Shadow could hear it, he could not seem to recall exactly what it was the voice was saying. His memories of it… they were corrupted, altered, as if the sound could only truly be heard in the moment which it occurred.

“Please… I am lost,” He said to the entity, wherever it was. “C-can you help me…?”

Upon speaking again, Shadow could recall a shiver coursing through his body, the very sound of the voice creating a reaction inside him. It responded, speaking words that brought only more fear to his heart.

“N-n-no!” He said, turning around suddenly, as if to have heard it right behind him even though nothing was there. “I… I can’t… I… I don’t want-”

He was silenced when the voice returned, seemingly coming from all directions as the pony turned about almost non-stop for a few moments, trying desperately to see whoever it was who was speaking to him.

Falling slowly to the ground, Shadow felt his eyes swell up with tears. “Please… it hurts so much… please help me…”

Closing his eyes, he felt something brush upon his face, the sound of the voice now having a different kind of effect on him. Upon closing his eyes, he saw them all. All the memories that plagued him so, all the fears and doubts he had built up inside, and all those who led him to this feeling of hopelessness and unchallenged despair. Then… something else.

Wincing slightly, Shadow felt something take hold of him, filling his vision with the fears, pains, and suffering of all others now, in the past, some even in the ages to come. He felt them all… crying out, desperate for a release, liberation, freedom from this agonizing vexation of life. Eyes closing tighter, he lifted his hooves to his head, feeling all of it amassing together, an endless barrage of negative emotions that echoed all throughout time and space itself.

Lurching forward, his hooves fell down to his side, his head hung low. His horn sparked as darkness gathered around it. His wings rustled slightly on his back, the muscles trembling, almost in anticipation. His eyes opened like a flash of lightning in the night sky, giving off a dim glow. Slowly, the golden color churned away into a deep, daunting red. Squinting in anger, the deathly glow from his eyes intensified. From deep within him, his own dark voice spoke.

“No… more… pain.”

Eyes changing from black to a bright, fiery red in an instant, Shadow reeled up on his hind hooves and released a crippling yell out into the air. His mouth became engulfed in that same red light, flaring out from his eyes and mouth like blowtorches, with far more intensity than any flame.

From this shout, an electrifying, red shockwave rippled out from him, striking everypony and making them shield themselves. They all watched in horror as the aura from the Dark Heart engulfed his body.

The shadowy silhouette of Shadow’s wings appeared and spread out, the darkness swirling around them as they became physical, no longer illusive images. Slowly, a long horn emerged from his forehead, red sparks shooting out and around him as if he were lightning itself. He was hardly visible through the maelstrom of dark aura coursing around him, but those watching could see his body growing, his mane and tail lengthening as well. As his form grew, his wings spread out wider, the aura about him hastening as the howling vortex raged on.

Everyone watched with wide eyes, incapacitated by the sight of the shadow pony’s wicked transformation. Fluttershy felt her heart sink lower and lower, taking in a sharp breath after gasping quietly.

The bursting red light from Shadow’s mouth was ceased upon him closing it, his teeth turning to fangs as they were clenched tight. His eyes reigned in the fiery flares, becoming concentrated into two, indescribable infernos. The magical aura around him condensed for a moment as he brought his wings in close to his body, and then expanded in a sudden explosion as he spread his wings out once again.

Twilight flinched away when the light of the explosion made contact with her eyes. She paused thereafter, her vision impaired for only a moment as she turned back.

The alicorn before them all was a being of nightmares, a creature unlike anything any of them had ever seen. A red, misty trail of magic spiraled around him from his hooves up to the tip of his horn. His fur was pitch black, waving upwards in a slow swaying motion. His wings, large and strong, remained spread out, giving testament to his size, which he stood taller even than Celestia. The mane and tail were black like the night sky with ember-like lights flickering all throughout it, both of them flowing long and free. His eyes remained the blazing infernos they were, with the bursting red glow remaining in both them and his eyes.

The most unsettling sight of all, however, came just moments after when a spirited glow emerged on the dark Alicorn’s flank. A menacing crest resembling a bright, orange and red star captured in an ornate symbol.

Celestia felt her breath leave her as she nearly lost the strength to stay up on her hooves. “…Arkane, what have you done...?”

The fiery gaze of the dark Alicorn rested upon the ponies around him, sweeping them over without moving a muscle. Looking down at his hooves, he lifted one up slightly, twisting it around only a little before setting it back down. Next, he glanced back at his wings, which only lasted a moment as he faced forward once again.

“Interesting.” He said quietly, his voice cripplingly deep with a slighted echo. “Nine thousand years certainly has a way of passing by slowly.”

Shining Armor leapt off from the balcony and landed facing the shadowy creature. “Guards, seize him!” The crystal guards complied, at least 30 of them charging at the Alicorn and black dragon.

“No wait-!” Twilight cried out, but she was too late.

The Alicorn’s horn became covered in red aura and sparks, which grew into a kind of chain-lightning, striking all of them down almost immediately. The swirling mass of red magic around him parted as he took a step forward. “I am Erebus the Shadow, the Destroyer, the bringer of the Great Cataclysm.”

Stormclaw fell to his knees before the malevolent Alicorn. “My lord…” He spoke boldly, without a single tremble in his voice. “Forgive me for making you wait so long.”

Erebus looked down at the dragon. “There is nothing to forgive, you have served me faithfully.” Lifting his chin, his red eyes glowed brighter for a moment. “Will you continue to serve me?”

Stormclaw rose up. “To my final breath.”

“Erebus!” Celestia called out.

The dark Alicorn turned back to see her, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight all standing together. His gaze rested upon her for a number of moments, ignoring the other three. “You don’t sound like her, but you certainly do like her.”

“Shadow…” Twilight said softly.

He didn’t even acknowledge the name, eyes then moving to Luna. “I’ve been meaning to mention how appropriate it is for one of her descendants to resemble myself more than her.”

“Keep your sentiment, I am nothing like you.” Luna replied sharply.

Erebus smirked, chuckling to himself again. “We’ll see about that in time.”

“Shadow.” Twilight tried again.

This time it worked to attain the Alicorn’s attention, however, the name held no effect to him whatsoever. “The Princess of Friendship… hmhmhm… you ponies and your titles.”

Twilight was disheartened by this reaction, her morale heavily damaged at seeing not even a hint of Shadow within the eyes of this monstrosity. Fluttershy, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity came running up to Twilight’s side.

“So…” Erebus said, eyeing them all. “Everypony is here… good. I wanted you all to witness this; to see who I really am with your own eyes.”

Rainbow shook her hoof at him. “Bring Shadow back right now!”

As if that statement gave him pleasure to hear, Erebus let out a short, sudden laugh, which sounded excruciating when paired with his terrible voice. “Loyal to a fault, even to the very end. And yet… so cowardly in the face of protecting your friends against dragons, it seems.”

Rainbow was silenced immediately, remembering the intense fear she experienced when she first met Leonyx, the Guardian of Sunveil. She took a step backwards, her hoof raised slightly.

Erebus’ gaze passed over each of them. “Deception… sorrow… greed… cruelty…” He then stopped when he came to Twilight. “…and despair. You believed all this time that your lives have been marked by harmony? You’ve been living in your dream worlds too long, when finally you awakened, you were able to see just how much those morals meant to you.”

“Erebus,” Celestia spoke, acquiring his gaze once again. “It doesn’t need to be this way… the world is different now than you remember it to be.”

He nodded in agreement. “You’re right, the world has changed greatly in the past several millennia… but not for the better.” He looked to the crowds of ponies watching all around him. “To be born with the burdens of life, doomed to your agony you lie to yourselves and create false truths in order to mask the pain… the sheer, undeniable pain that exists in all hearts.”

After mentioning that last word, Erebus turned to where the Crystal Heart once rested, lifting a hoof up to his chest and closing his eyes. Twilight watched with wide eyes, hoping and praying for some kind of memory to come back to him from the time when he was Shadow.

“Etherus… my dear sister…” He said softly, lowering his hoof and opening his eyes. “My own sister stood against me.” He turned back around. “She was able to use the power of her memories to restrain my own… for how much I had suffered, she never once felt the pain I did. She got everything she ever wanted; friends, family, beauty… not once was she ever forced to crawl her way through the mud as I did.” His gaze returned specifically to Celestia and Luna. “Even now, thousands of years later, her descendants rule the land as beautiful princesses.”

“I met her.” Celestia spoke, earning a silence from the dark Alicorn. “Atop the Mountain of Equestria, I met her spirit, Erebus. She still loves you… even now.”

“I know she does,” He replied, not denying it. “Despite her actions against me, I could never bring myself to hate her.” He glanced down at his chest for only a moment. “The Crystal Heart was the last piece of her in all the world… and now that she’s gone… that world will soon follow her.” His horn began to spark again as he lifted his head and looked at the castle above them. “This entire empire was born from her final wish to spread light and hope throughout the world…” The red glow returned to his horn as the ground began to tremble. “She began it… and so it is only appropriate that I should end it.”

Reeling up on his hind hooves, Erebus slammed them into the ground, a splinter of cracks shooting out to each of the four foundations for the castle. Everypony was forced to stay low to the ground as the impact caused the entire empire to shake. Lifting his head after stomping the ground, Erebus fired a concentrated beam of destructive power straight up through the base of the castle, piercing it all the way through to the top spire. An explosion then followed from the resulting blast, making everypony recoil back and shield themselves as fractured pieces of crystal flew everywhere.

The castle buckled from the might of the ferocious attack, the foundations beginning to crumble upon taking such immense damage. Ponies beyond the courtyard cried out and fled as their beloved home fell apart before their very eyes. Erebus looked to the princesses as large fragments of the castle began to come falling down into the courtyard below it. The booming destruction around him paled in comparison to his voice.

“Your hope ends here!” As he spoke, Stormclaw backed away from the ponies to his side. His horn sparked up once again and glowed bright. “Fire, despair, destruction… I shall drown the world in them all!”

A vortex of shadows erupted from the ground and engulfed the two of them. The vortex expanded out from under the collapsing castle and into the sky, striking it with a dark affliction. When the shadows disappeared, Erebus and Stormclaw were gone and the sky above them became overcast. Darkness formed from rippling sparks that loomed over all the empire, all the north… all of Equestria.

Twilight and her friends gasped as they looked p and around, the castle crumbling around them. “Everypony! Run!” Twilight yelled.

As the ponies fled from the courtyard, Starfall came to a sudden halt, looking back to where Chrysalis had been knocked away, but she was gone. His eyes grew wide as he looked back up at the castle. “Moon!”

Twilight slid to a halt, turning around and shouting, “Starfall, what are you doing?!”

He glanced back at her. “Moon Frost is still somewhere inside the castle! I have to find her! Go! Now!”

A large fragment of crystal fell in between them, making them both step away from it, looking up to see several more coming down. Celestia and Luna both grabbed hold of Twilight as they continued to flee. Starfall, however, flew straight up and into the collapsing castle.

The interior was a ruin, with pillars and crystal shards falling all over the place. The four foundations were beginning to destabilize, everything trembling, threatening to completely fall apart at any moment. Starfall stayed up and off the floor, soaring down corridor after corridor and calling out, “Moon! Moon Frost, where are you?!”

Another crystal fragment fell from the ceiling, one Starfall didn’t see until the last moment. He was shoved aside, saved from being crushed by it. Looking to his side, Rainbow pulled him back up onto his hooves. “Where is she?!”

“I don’t know!” He shouted back, the two of them flinching as another column collapsed. “But we need to find her fast, or else this whole place is coming down with us still inside!”

“Starfall!” A voice called out to them, instantly attracting the attention of both pegasi.

They took off in the direction of the voice, dodging falling crystals left and right as several corridors fell to ruin around them. Rounding a few corners and plummeting down a flight of stairs, they found the black-furred pegasus trapped behind metal bars in a cell-like room.

“Rainbow! Starfall!” Moon Frost cried out, pulling at the bars as hard as she could.

Both Starfall and Rainbow barreled into the bars, slamming against them and rebounding back. They tried again, but the metal hardly even budged. Starfall galloped over to the steel door while Rainbow continued to try forcing her way in. The key had been broken off into the lock, now impossible to be picked.

Stepping back, Starfall rammed the door, but it yielded no better results than ramming the bars. “Hold on, Moon! We’ll get you out!”

“Starfall, look out!” Rainbow shouted, pushing him aside again as another large crystal collided with where he was standing. “We can’t get it open!”

Starfall rammed it again. “We have to keep trying!”

“Get out of the way!” roared a voice from behind them.

Starfall and Rainbow both turned and then leapt in opposite directions as a red dragon came charging in from the hall, roaring as he crashed into the steel door. The hinges buckled and the door bent inwards. Garble reeled back jabbed his claw through the bent steel, ripping it from the bars and creating an opening.

Moon Frost galloped out and the four of them took flight back up the stairway as everything above them began to fall. They guided one another by helping them evade debris and shattered crystals, flying faster and faster until at last they reached the entrance chamber. The passage leading to the courtyard was impassable, and so they flew upwards through the path Erebus’ destructive beam made.

With a loud bang, the supports for the castle crumbled, all nearly at the same time. The walls, floors, and ceilings began to collapse as the four crammed closer and closer together, the sky in sight. At the last moment, they emerged from the collapsing castle’s highest tower, the structure falling to the ground below. A massive cloud of dust rushed out into the empire in all directions as ponies took shelter from it.

What followed afterwards was silence. The light that had reflected across all Equestria from the empire had been destroyed along with the castle. Crystal ponies emerged from their homes and hiding places, weeping and crying at the sight of their light falling to ruin.

The princesses stood facing the destruction Erebus had wrought upon them, ponies all around them too distraught to even dare to hope. As the princesses’ gazes turned to one another, Twilight closed her eyes.

Up above, Starfall looked down upon the destruction with Rainbow, Moon, and Garble hovering in the air. Moon looked away and Rainbow dove down to be with her friends and make sure they were alright. Garble lifted his claw onto Starfall’s shoulder, then descending as well to find Ember.

With saddened eyes, Starfall turned to Moon and hugged her with one hoof, returning the hug with both. “The Crystal Empire has fallen.”

All around Equestria, the sky was darkened with a crimson glow on the horizons. From the highest peaks of the Crystal Mountains, to the lowest points of Ghastly Gorge. From the once lightened ruins atop the Mountain of Equestria, to the abandoned wastes of the Hollow Shades. Darkness gathered, and loomed over everything.

Within the Hollow Shades, a shadow appeared and expanded until the forms of Erebus and Stormclaw emerged from it, the shadows disappearing afterwards. As instructed, Stormclaw waited above as Erebus descended into the now revealed Well of Shade.

Landing on the black-stone floor, the dark Alicorn glanced around, spotting the figure on the walls. He approached the menacing design, stopping only a few feet away. “You gave me this power…” He said softly, as if speaking to the nightmarish figure itself. “Now help me unleash it.”

He waited a moment more before turning around and gazing into the shadows of the temple-like well around him. His horn lit up with its flaring aura, his eyes glowing brighter. Red cracks appeared in the floor and formed a path that led to a distant wall in the well. Upon it, the cracks formed an ornate image of an alicorn standing beneath a massive red mass in the sky.

Erebus nodded. “And so shall it end.”

Stormclaw watched as Erebus ascended out from the Well of Shade, the two of them immediately flying to the open plains just east of the Mountain of Equestria. Stepping forward, the ground around Erebus lit up in a fiery blaze, his gaze lifted to the darkened sky above them.

“This world has endured enough pain…” His horn lit up again as a swirling vortex of shadows above them began to form. “The time has come… to end that pain, forever.”

Runic symbols appeared in the ground around Erebus, lighting up in a fiery red glow. The swirling shadows expanded, reaching out to the furthest regions of Equestria and the lands beyond. A sonic boom emerged from the ground on which the Alicorn was standing, his mane and tail lifting as an updraft began.

The voices began as little more than whispers, speaking individually and softly into the air. As Erebus’ horn brightened, those whispers joined together, their volume increasing and speaking as one.

High above Equestria, the shadows returned and condensed into a small sphere of pitch black magic. As the voices spoke up, the mass of shadows condensed even more. Upon the voices heightening into a chorus, the shadows flashed bright red, becoming as bright as a star. The star created an eerie glow upon the land below, and slowly began to grow in size. As the star grew larger, the light upon Equestria strengthened, bathing miles upon miles underneath a deep, dark red.

Erebus watched the star grow slowly and smirked. The red star from Shadow’s visions and nightmares began to form, spurred on by these fell voices in the air. The end was near, Equestria’s fate was upon it. The Hymn of Destruction had begun.

Author's Note

(For Enlarged Picture Click Here)

The end has begun.
Hey there everypony!
Equestria has been set upon the brink of destruction, with Erebus returned, the Elements of Harmony powerless, and the Red Star looming overhead.
How will our ponies save Equestria? How will they stop Erebus from annihilating it? With their combined power, will our heroes have what it takes to face down the Shadow Alicorn?
Let's find out together!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 15

Never before had a night in Canterlot been so somber and silent as it was that night. Following the destruction of the castle, the Crystal Empire once again came under siege from the natural powers of the Frozen North. Without the Crystal Heart there to protect them, the crystal ponies were forced to evacuate while their empire, their home, fell to an icy fate.

The bitter loss of the northern-most kingdom bared down hard upon the princesses, who organized the sanctuary of the crystal ponies south of the Wilds. This hardship was made worse with the prospect of dread drawn from the red star that grew larger and larger in the skies above.

East of Canterlot, the land became black and lifeless beneath the shadowy influence of Erebus and his magic. Slowly, the crimson shadow of the Red Star reached out across Equestria, bathing the land in its horrifying glow. Hope became more scarce by the hour, and even though the ponies living in that region evacuated as well, it was becoming increasingly more apparent that something terrible was about to happen.

The crystal ponies were granted asylum within Canterlot, but since the city could not hold them all, a temporary encampment was made just outside the city’s gates. Thousands of ponies… all made homeless in the wake of Erebus’ return. Their once shimmering, crystal coats became dull and lackluster once again, just like they had been upon the empire’s return all those years ago. Dozens of relief missions had been launched to supply them with food and shelter while a more permanent solution for their loss was underway.

King Gale had arrived from Griffonstone upon hearing what had happened, all of the leaders of the world’s kingdoms gathering in the throne room of Canterlot. Eyes were turned to the east, where even now the Shadow Alicorn remained, awaiting the completion of his spell.

“So… what do we do?” Spike asked, still looking out the window.

Garble huffed. “I’ll tell you what we do; we go and we take that loser down.”

Luna shook her head. “His magic is too powerful.”

King Gale turned to the princesses. “You don’t know that, we can summon our armies here, surround him, and then end him.”

“He brought down the empire’s castle with a single spell,” Luna snapped at the griffon, turning away from them all and walking away a few steps. “Imagine what devastation he could cause if we were to confront him on an open field.”

“Well we can’t just sit here and do nothing!” Ember growled, her gaze rising to the star that shined almost too bright to look at in the sky. “Whatever that thing is, I get the feeling we don’t want him to finish his spell.”

Gale turned to the Dragon Lord. “Hold your tongue, you sat and watched with the rest of the crowd whilst that monstrosity came into being! Don’t you go assuming things to which you know nothing about!”

Ember turned on the griffon king, the both of them glaring at one another. “Oh yeah?! And where were you your royal featherbrain?! Out there searching for a black dragon that just so happened to be at the empire and caused all of this in the first place!”

Twilight flew in between them, pushing the two apart. “That’s enough!” She looked to Gale. “None of us knew that was going to happen, Stormclaw planned for us to bring Shadow to the empire, for all we know, he and Chrysalis orchestrated him heading there.” She then looked to Ember. “And fighting amongst ourselves is not going to help.”

Both the griffon and the dragon parted ways, knowing she was right. Rainbow looked to Sombra. “And you didn’t know anything about all of this?”

Sombra remained looking out the window at the blackened land to the east. “The unicorn Starlight came to me with her suspicions. It was only after she did that I realized we had played right into that dragon’s claws.” He glanced over at them all. “Neither Chrysalis or I knew anything about what he was planning, it was all a part of his scheme; to use us in order to reach this point.”

Now that it had been brought up, Thorax stepped in. “Where did Chrysalis disappear to?”

Twilight shook her head. “We don’t know… all it took was for us to take our eyes off of her for a moment and she escaped. However, I think Sombra is right, she couldn’t have known that’s what he was planning.”

“Ah don’t get it,” Applejack said, looking down for a moment before glancing back up. “How does that there Stormclaw know so much bout all this magic stuff? Ain’t dragons s’posed to be unable to use magic?”

“He isn’t just a dragon.” Celestia finally spoke, and spoke softly. Everyone turned to her in silence. “He is part Alicorn.”

“WHAT?!” Everyone who didn’t already know blurted out at once.

Luna cut in. “We will spare you the details for now, all that matters is that we find a way to stop Erebus before his spell is complete.”

“Shadow.” Fluttershy said quietly, making everyone go silent again. She lifted her head, speaking more boldly. “His name… is Shadow.”

Cadence, who was exhausted just like everypony else at this point, sighed. “It’s not him anymore, Fluttershy…”

“He is still in there somewhere…” Fluttershy continued. “We can’t just… just…”

Rarity and Pinkie were able to reach her before she started to cry. Twilight’s ears went flat to her head as she didn’t dare to imagine how much this hurt the shy pegasus. “Girls… could you bring Fluttershy back to our room and keep her company?”

Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie all nodded, helping Fluttershy up onto her hooves as they all walked out from the throne room. The atmosphere in the chamber had become more downcast at the sight of the weeping mare.

Turning back to them all, Twilight took a deep breath. “We all… lost a very dear friend of ours… but perhaps there is still a way to bring him back.”

Celestia’s ears perked up, but she said nothing. Gale looked to Twilight, unconvinced. “Although I wasn’t there to see it, I have my doubts your friend can ever return, Princess Twilight.”

“Twilight…” Ember said, unsure of what to say. “I don’t think he’s coming back.”

Twilight closed her eyes, having to take another breath. The dark spell Erebus had cast over the sky kept it dark even through the shine of the sun, gone now and replaced with the moon. Dawn was soon to be upon them and many of the leaders in that chamber had not slept. Starfall recognized Twilight’s fatigue, lifting a hoof up onto her shoulder. She opened her eyes and looked at him, smiling best she could and nodding to tell him she was alright. She then returned her gaze to the rest of them.

“I don’t know exactly what’s happened to Shadow…” She said, trying her best to cling to the hope she and Fluttershy had for him. “But like so many before him, we need to believe he can come back to us. Our friendship meant the world to him… I agree with Fluttershy, there must be some part of him left that remembers.”

The doors to the throne room opened, drawing the attention of everyone to them. Zecora stepped into view. Celestia looked to her, slightly confused. “Zecora?”

“Apologies, my princess, I know you all have been busy of late.” The zebra replied. “Someone has come to meet you, and help us all prevent Equestria’s fate.”

Aura Song, the elder of the lost village of the nymphs, stepped beside Zecora. Shock filled all four princesses, leaving them speechless in the presence of the presumed extinct nymph.

“Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence and Twilight,” Aura said to them, bowing her head. “We come with aid from our home, and it seems we arrived just in time.”

“You’re…” Luna said, still trying to form the words. “You’re a…”

Celestia then caught what the elder had said. “We?”

Everyone turned to the windows once again, where they witnessed dozens of carts of food entering the city through its gates, led on by dozens more nymphs of all colors. They moved, without delay, to bring their relief to the crystal ponies.

The five ponies sat in different places all over the room. Rarity stood by the window, pretending to be examining the curtains while she really watched the darkened sky outside. Applejack was lying down on her bed with her hat in her hooves as she spun it around. Rainbow, similarly, was lying on her bed with her own hooves tucked back and underneath her neck. Pinkie kept herself entertained by reading a copy of the Clover’s Dictionary at the table. All this while Fluttershy brushed at her mane with her hooves while sitting upright on her bed.

The air about the room was thick with tension. Each pony wanted to say something, but none of them were quite sure how best to begin. With everything that had happened, and everything they went through in the weeks leading up to it, the five of them came to realize they hadn’t been all that close as of late. It wasn’t that they were growing distant from each other, but with the constant threat of Stormclaw burdening them, they hadn’t gotten nearly any time to just enjoy one another’s company.

Before that, their experiences with the ancient crystals had severely crippled their morale. It had seemingly disappeared for the Grand Galloping Gala… but the events of that night only made everything so much worse. And finally when everything looked to be piecing itself together again… this happened.

They were reluctant to let it show up until now, but losing Shadow to this… this creature, it was just too much. So now here they were, silent and still, trying to find the words to carry on and help one another out from this despair.

Fluttershy paused, lowering her hooves down to her bed sheets. “Girls?” They all looked to her around the same time. “You all know how much I care about you, right?”

“Of course we do, sugar cube.” Applejack replied, sitting upright.

Rarity walked to Fluttershy’s side, nuzzling her. “We’re the best of friends, nothing will ever change that.”

The shy pegasus began to get more emotional, taking in a sharp breath. “I just… don’t want you to think that… that I…”

Rainbow floated down onto the opposite side of Fluttershy than Rarity. “It’s okay, Fluttershy, with everything that’s been happening… we’ve just been kinda… distracted, you know?”

“I’m so scared,” She replied, her eyes swelling with tears. “I’ve never been so afraid for anypony in my life…” She looked up and around at all of them. “I want him back… I just want everything back to the way it was… before all of these terrible things happened.”

Pinkie hopped on over as well, all four now closely consoling their crestfallen friend. “Everything will, Fluttershy…” She said with a smile. “We just gotta believe it will… for us, for Shadow, and everypony else.”

Fluttershy looked at her, vision blurry from the tears. “But he… I…”

“We know, darling.” Rarity told her, hushing the pegasus in an instant. The unicorn smiled, looking around at everypony else.

“Y’all are more than just friends.” Applejack added in, smiling as well. “Ain’t too hard to see, what with ya always wantin’ to be around ‘em and all.”

“Yeah, it’s totally cool, Fluttershy.” Rainbow said, chuckling a bit. “Shadow is awesome, and we couldn’t be happier for you.”

Fluttershy looked around at all of them as they spoke, her heart nearly stopping as she turned back to Pinkie, who said, “No matter what happens, we have to keep believing in Shadow… he never stopped believing in us, right?” Pinkie giggled, her smile brightening even more. “I mean, he’s super fun to be around! He knows how to PAR-TAY like a real party pony! And have you ever heard his laugh? It’s almost as contagious as mine!” The beaming joy on Pinkie’s face hammered away at the remaining despair in the room, and her cutie mark began to give off a faint glow.

Applejack chuckled at Pinkie’s remark, tipping her hat to Fluttershy. “He’s a real partner, always willin’ to do his best to make our days just a slight bit easier. If ah knew nuthin’ else about ‘em, that would be more than enough. No matter what came his way, he always kept true to his word.” As with Pinkie, AJ’s cutie mark lit up as well.

“I have an eye for beauty,” Rarity added in, swishing her mane back. “And Shadow stood out brighter than any star I’ve ever seen. He asked me for lessons just so he could dance with you at the gala; and he did so beautifully.” She smiled and batted her eyes. “He had been far more generous to any of us than I had seen anypony been in a long time.” Just as the unicorn finished, her cutie mark began to faintly glow.

Rainbow scoffed, flicking her mane back as well. “And I don’t even think I need to say it; Shadow is just awesome! I mean, to keep Stormclaw from finishing his plans, he was willing to move to the Crystal Empire forever, just to protect us from whatever scheme that bonehead dragon was up to! If that’s not loyalty, I don’t know what is.” Like with the others, the cutie mark on the blue pegasus’ flank gave off a dim shine.

It came her very core, the warmth, the powerful feeling that came to overwhelm her despair. From all of her friends, Fluttershy felt, once again, the reason why they had to believe. For each other, for their friendships, for Shadow. Her tears stopped falling, and her lips curved into the smallest of smiles. Her cutie mark began to glow just like all the others, the five mares joining in for a group hug. “You’re right…” She said, closing her eyes tight. “Shadow is still inside there somewhere… and we need to save him.”

“Girls…?” asked a familiar voice from over near the doorway. Everypony turned to see Discord standing there, his claw and paw cupped together and his head hanging somewhat low.

“Discord?” Fluttershy asked, the five separating upon seeing the draconequus so fragile-looking, much like how he was in his times of self-doubt in the past.

Applejack tilted her head. “Hold on just a sec; where were you during the festival?”

Rarity perked up. “Oh yes, that’s right, you were there…”

“What the hay, Discord?!” Rainbow snapped. “Did you decide to just take a vacation during the one moment we actually needed you?”

It was Fluttershy that knew something was wrong before all the others. Pinkie must have picked up on it next since she didn’t say anything regarding his absence. His ears were flat to his head, and he looked absolutely destroyed on the inside.

“I was there…” He said quietly. “But when I saw-” He then flinched, stopping himself mid-sentence as he closed his eyes and let out a sigh. “When I saw him, I remembered hearing his voice in my head… I remembered everything, as if I’d just awakened from a dream.”

“Oh, Discord…” Pinkie said, her own ears going flat. “Twilight told us about how you looked into Shadow’s mind and got hurt-”

“No,” He interrupted her, shaking his head. “It was over a thousand years ago, back before I wanted nothing but Chaos.” Wanting to skip a certain part, he carried on. “Something happened that hurt me… so much so that I was willing to do anything to make the pain go away…” He opened his eyes in a flash. “That’s when I heard the voice in my head… it told me a way to forget my pain… and surrender myself solely to Chaos.”

This was an alarming confession, so much so that none of the mares dared say a word for fear of him stopping. They had never heard Discord speak about his past before, not even Fluttershy. The draconequus walked in and saton the bed beside them all.

“I didn’t listen at first…” He continued. “But not long after Sombra had his way with the Crystal Empire… I felt like I had no choice anymore. I gave in to it… that voice… and it granted me incredible power, at a terrible cost.” He lowered his head again. “I knew what it was doing to me, but as the pain fell away… I didn’t care anymore… not until you girls showed me true friendship.”

The girls watched Discord with shimmering eyes, a completely new level of respect for him rising in their hearts as they finally discovered the secret behind his past. Pinkie was the first to hug him, then Fluttershy, and then AJ, Rarity, and Rainbow. He flinched, but then quickly hugged them all as well, eyes closing tight as he felt that same warmth inside him.

“I’m so sorry…” He told them, taking in a sharp breath. “From this point on, I will never let any of you down.”

Fluttershy nuzzled Discord. “You never lost your friendships, Discord. They’ve always been there in your heart.”

Discord took a deep breath and set all five of the ponies down, reigning himself in. “Yes, hmm, right! What’s the plan my friends?” He exclaimed, making all matters of weapons appear around him as an army helmet dropped down on his head. “To the frontlines and beat down that gloomy nightshade?”

Fluttershy giggled a bit, lifting her hoof up onto his paw. “No, not quite. Come on, we need to go talk to the princesses.”

“So… you’ve been living in that hidden village ever since?” Celestia asked Aura Song, who nodded. The princess then looked to her sister. “And to think, all this time, we thought the nymphs were all gone.”

Luna looked from her back to the elder. “And where is this, Leonyx, now?”

“I appointed a group of adults to stay and watch over the young while we brought aid here to Canterlot,” Aura explained. “Leonyx remained there to continue protecting the entrance in our absence.”

“Such a shame,” Luna said, looking back to Celestia. “Sounds like we could’ve used his help here against Erebus.”

King Gale stepped up. “We have all already sent word to our homelands to bring forth our armies. It matters not how powerful you claim this Shadow Alicorn to be; he cannot possibly withstand an attack from us griffons, the dragons, the changelings, and ponies at the same time.”

Twilight was steadily losing her struggle to keep force from being used. Gale and Ember seemed convinced that the only way to proceed would be to destroy Erebus and therefore halt his doomsday spell.

“There is another way!” Fluttershy said aloud as she and her companions arrived in the throne room.

Twilight spun around in total surprise. “Fluttershy?”

“Shadow is still in there somewhere,” She said urgently, the six of them joining the group of leaders. “We can still bring Shadow back!”

Gale looked at them all, befuddled. “And how in the world could you possibly know that?”

“Because we’re his friends!” Rainbow yelled, landing down hard on the floor with her wings spread out wide. “Shadow would never give up on us, so we can’t give up on him!”

Thorax stayed quiet, but Ember shook her head. “You saw what he did, Rainbow. You honestly think the Shadow you know could do something like that?”

“But that ain’t him,” Applejack said, trotting up to the middle of the group. “That there Erebus had to have been the voice in Shadow’s head. Fluttershy must be right; if there’s a chance, we gotta save him.”

Celestia looked at them all, pondering to herself. Sombra looked at her, and then over at the mares who were offering up this idea. “How would you accomplish this?”

The question hit them all like a brick wall. Despite their enthusiasm, they had no real ideas outside of talking to him and making Shadow come back. The gap of silence was quick to ware away at the leaders’ belief in the notion of saving him.

“Twilight.” Celestia said softly, gaining her once-pupil’s attention. “I would ask that you and your friends give us some time to think this over. Ready or not, we must act before the day’s end, so we should all take this time to reflect on the best way to do so.”

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but she had been shut down practically the entire time she tried to speak, so she closed her mouth and nodded, turning to her friends. “Come on, let’s go back to our room and get some rest; we are going to need it, everyone.”

She walked past Starfall, the five mares, Spike, and Discord, all who followed her out from the throne room. Celestia’s ears went flat to her head as they exited the chamber, turning her gaze back to the others.

Hours passed since everyone had met in the throne room. Peaceful sleep eluded them all, and when they awakened, the red glow from the windows only appeared stronger than when they had closed their eyes. With no real plan in place, the thought of the confrontation was overpowering.

Shining Armor had been taking care of Flurry Heart with Sunburst, Starlight, and Moon Frost while everypony else had been debating on how best to proceed. Starlight and Moon found their way back to the room, where they too were given the chance to rest. Although it was day, the darkened sky made it impossible to tell. This played with the ponies’ minds as they woke up on occasion, confused for only a few moments as it was still dark outside and around them.

Starfall sat just inside the door, watching over them all whilst most of them slept. He knew he would find no rest, not with the impending confrontation within plain sight. The girls had managed to keep their spirits high, and so he tried his best to do so as well. He thought if they saw him keeping watch that it would help them feel more at ease, and maybe even help them sleep better.

Stepping into the room from the hall, Garble paused, seeing the ponies most all asleep or halfway to it. He then glanced over at Starfall, who shared the look. The red dragon walked to the opposite side of him and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms.

“You aren’t tired?” He asked the pegasus.

“Of course I am,” Starfall replied. “But with everything that’s happened, everything that’s about to happen… there’s no way I could sleep a wink.”

Garble huffed. “Can’t argue with that.”

“Knowing you, I bet you could.” Starfall scoffed.

The dragon glared at him, holding the glare for a few more seconds before breaking into a chuckle, shaking his head. “You aren’t half bad, Starfall. You would’ve been one awesome dude if you had been born a dragon.”

Starfall managed a chuckle. “Gee, thanks.”

The two were so caught up in their little talk that neither of them noticed Moon and Rarity walking up to them. By the time they did, the two mares were already right in front of them. They didn’t have long to react before Moon spoke. “I wanted to thank you two… and Rainbow, for coming to save me back there… it was very brave.”

Garble was able to brush off the gratitude rather easily, but Starfall nodded to her, smiling. Rarity looked from him to Garble, who was trying his best to pretend not to be listening. “You,” She said, managing to acquire his gaze. “Walk with me.”

Without another word, Rarity walked out from the room, leaving the three of them there rather speechless. Garble huffed, shaking his head as he followed after the unicorn. Starfall and Moon looked back to one another, both shrugging.

After they were a ways down the hall, Garble snorted out a puff of smoke. “What do you want now?”

Rarity stopped, pausing for a moment, which halted and puzzled the red dragon. “While I still think you’re a bit of a brute, and you have miles to go when it comes to your manners…” She said, making the dragon roll his eyes. She then turned around. “I was wrong about you, and I apologize.”

It took Garble a few seconds to process that, and he stared at her during those seconds with a fair amount of confusion. “What? Because I helped save what’s-her-face?”

“Moon Frost.” Rarity corrected him, a blank expression on her face when she said it.

“Like I care,” the red dragon scoffed, looking away and crossing his arms. “Ember told me I had an obligation to protect you ponies if ever you were in need of it.”

Rarity eyed him. “So you were just following orders then?” Garble hesitated, snorting out another puff of smoke and making an agitated sound. “You didn’t enjoy being the hero? Like you were during the gala?”

Garble turned back around suddenly. “Starfall was the bigshot hero. He got himself blown up, all I did was hold off Stormclaw until the rest of you broke free of the crystals.”

“You risked yourself just as much as Starfall did.” Rarity pointed out. “And it was only after you saw him get hurt that you were able to fight Stormclaw anyway.”

“What’s your point?” Garble huffed.

Rarity lifted her hoof up onto his arm, which itself made Garble’s expression soften in half-shock. “My point is… thank you.”

She stood there for a moment more before lowering her hoof back to the floor and returning back down the hall. The red dragon watched as she walked away, then looked down, and then glanced back up at her again as she disappeared beyond the doorway. He wanted to grimace, turn away and mutter something under his breath, but he didn’t. The smile was small, and slow to come to his face, but it came all the same. Tilting his head, he chuckled and shook it slowly, turning and walking down the hall in the opposite direction.

Turning about on her bed, Starlight’s eyes opened slowly and just barely. After a few long blinks, her vision honed in on her surroundings and she lifted her head slightly. Most everyone was asleep, with Starfall and Moon up near the door talking to one another.

It was only when she saw an empty bed that she realized Twilight wasn’t there. Sitting upright, she glanced around a bit more, to be sure she didn’t miss seeing her somewhere else in the room. The room they had been given was the Canterlot Castle Suite, which had several rooms, the bedroom large enough to fit their multiple beds. Starlight looked over to the staircase leading up a floor, jumping down from her bed and walking to it after a bit of a stretch.

The upper-most level of the suite was the top of the tower, which usually hosted a beautiful view of Equestria. Only now the world was dark, and the now brightest source of light bathed the lands in its crimson glow. It was there, just shy of the railing, that the Princess of Friendship sat.

“Twilight?” She asked, walking over to and sitting beside her friend. “Are you okay?”

The purple Alicorn didn’t reply at first, her eyes cast upon the lands east of the castle. It was there, somewhere within that now pitch black region of land that her friend remained. It took a few seconds for her to shake her head to Starlight’s question. “No… I’m not.”

Starlight tilted her head for but a moment. “Sorry, dumb question.” She then re-acquired her seriousness. “The others and I are worried…”

“And you have every right to be.” Twilight said quietly, gesturing with a nod to the lands beyond. “Our friend is down there, trapped inside this… Erebus… and no matter how hard I try to imagine a way to save him… I can’t.”

Starlight nuzzled her friend lightly. “We’ll find a way… together, all of us.”

“But the girls…” Twilight began to say.

“They are more fired up than Rainbow before a race,” Starlight insisted. “Spike told me that when they returned to their room, they raised each other’s spirits… that’s why they returned to the throne room, they are more driven now than they’ve ever been!”

Twilight looked at her, and then looked back out at the region to the east. “But Stormclaw… his crystals drained the magic of the Elements of Harmony from them, he said so himself. What can we do to stop him?”

Starlight gave the princess a smile. “You once told me that the Elements of Harmony are more than just stones. That they are symbols of the power that lies within each of you, the ponies who represent them the most.” She lifted a hoof to Twilight’s chest. “You said that when Nightmare Moon destroyed the stones, and your friends came to your aid, that you felt the spark, and that it awakened the power of the elements within you… maybe the power of the elements isn’t gone... maybe you just need to feel that spark once again.”

“Starlight…” Twilight managed, blinking a few times.

“Shadow is our friend,” Starlight continued, lowering her hoof back down to the floor. “Everyone he’s ever met will tell you he’s a good pony, and I know you know that. Despite his hardships, despite his struggles, they always bring us closer together. When he became lost to the sound of his name at Neighagra Falls, we came together and saved him. When that magical storm threatened Ponyville, do you remember what he said? He thought about us, all of us, and it freed him from the voice.” She smiled again, shaking her head. “He’s not gone, how could he be? Somepony as good as that can’t just disappear.”

The more Twilight thought about Shadow now, the more she came to see Starlight was right. He showed and proved that he too represented the Elements of Harmony just like the rest of them; Honesty, Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, Generosity… he had them all. When they came together, and he had his friends at his side, his power grew to unimaginable levels. Without the burdens of his past there to weigh him down, he became a beacon of hope to his friends and to all Equestria.

Twilight flinched, looking down at her cutie mark. The star on her flank glowed faintly, shimmering like a real star. She paused, but then looked back up at Starlight. “You are one of the best friends a pony could have, Starlight.”

The tow hugged one another, and Starlight felt her smile only widen as she closed her eyes. “…I had a really good teacher.”

The Red Star was massive now, with flares on its surface so bright, it challenged the intensity of the sun. Celestia wondered what ponies all across Equestria thought it was. Countless inquiries had been made from every city and town about what the star was and how frightened it had begun to make everypony. What questions were asked had been met by silence on behalf of the princesses, for they had been busy with the evacuation of the Crystal Empire, and now with the planned confrontation of the Shadow Alicorn himself.

As she stood there, looking out at the darkened lands below, Celestia felt only sadness. She had seen Shadow for who he was, a kind, gentle pony that loved his friends, loved his home, and everypony in it. She saw it in the courage of his heart several times, and no matter what the others said, she couldn’t help feel that fighting him was wrong.

When all the facts were laid against her, she remembered what Etherus had told her:

“If we were to stand in the way of a pony’s or dragon’s shadowy dreams, his desire to fulfill them will only grow. But if he was shown a brighter dream, not by force, but by example, perhaps the choice he eventually faces will make him wonder if the shadows is what he truly wants.”

It repeated in the princess’ head over and over again. She said pony’s or dragon’s… was she speaking about Arkane? Or perhaps… that whole time she was really warning Celestia about Erebus. In the end, Arkane made his choice and was untouched by any of the attempts made to help him. But Erebus… living as Shadow all this time, maybe that’s what she meant.

“It would seem you seek solitude more so than even myself.” Sombra said softly, walking to Celestia’s side.

“Tell me what to do.” Celestia replied almost immediately, which made Sombra glance at her, slightly surprised she said such a thing. She turned to him with worried eyes. “I do not know the way… tell me what I should do.”

The unicorn lord paused, glancing back out at the reddened lands beyond the mountain. “I see no other way than to fight.” This reply made Celestia sigh, facing forward as well. “However…” He continued, sitting down. “Your pupil, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends have proven more than once how little I truly know about power.”

Celestia looked back at him, sitting as well. “What do you mean?”

Taking a deep breath, he continued. “I do not understand how she is able to attain such magic. Each and every obstacle that she and her friends face are thwarted, one way or another, by a power within them greater than I could ever dream to achieve.” He lifted his chin, smirking just barely. “It is quite vexing, to one day believe I am the most powerful unicorn in the world… only to be shown there is a magic I can never master.”

Celestia smiled faintly. “I think you could.” She then looked out at the lands beyond with him. “Imagine how powerful your magic would become if you accepted friendship the same as Twilight.”

“Entertaining thought…” Sombra mused, shaking his head. “But I think not. The darkness offered me great power in the wake of my misunderstanding all those centuries ago, power which I have used so many times, I know no other way.” He looked up at the Red Star, grimacing. “Without your precious Elements of Harmony, I fear force is the only way.”

Celestia was afraid, just the same as he was. They both knew fighting the Alicorn was a mistake, but as it stood, there was no other option. If what Celestia saw in the future Starswirl showed her was correct, this spell was going to be the end of life in Equestria.

Suddenly, Celestia felt a strong, magical imbalance. She blinked a few times, looking down at her hooves as she thought she felt something tremor. Sombra squinted, feeling the imbalance as well. Upon seeing it, he nodded. “It has begun.”

Celestia looked up into the sky to see both the sun and the moon on opposite sides of the Red Star. The crimson glow of the star had made noticing them impossible, for they had become dull, dimmed by the darkness in the sky. More troubling than that, however, was when Celestia realized they weren’t moving anymore. Her magic no longer had control of the sun’s movement. Both celestial forms were left powerless in the sky, under the total command of the dreaded Red Star.

Just as they noticed this, Sombra looked down upon the land, his gaze turning in several directions. “It appears the time has come, princess.”

Now looking down at the land as well, Celestia saw the 3 armies approaching Canterlot. From the west, the changelings marched across the land led by Pharynx. From the east, the griffons flew in formation led by Gilda. And from the south, the dragons flew as a horde led by former Dragon Lord Torch. The royal guards of Canterlot and the fallen Crystal Empire had already formed up at the base of the mountain, joined by what few nymphs Elder Aura came from Sunveil.

The ponies, griffons, changelings, dragons, and nymphs came together under the fiery glow of the Red Star. The hour of reckoning had come to determine the fate of Equestria, and the many lands beyond it.

Author's Note

This is it.
The five races of Alarei have come together once again to save the world from the apocalyptic destruction of Erebus' Red Star.
Despite this clear advantage in numbers, a few of our heroes are unconvinced that this will be an easy fight. Erebus and Stormclaw both wait patiently in the shadows for the confrontation to begin.
What will become of our ponies and their friends?
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 16

Ponies, griffons, changelings, dragons, and nymphs… there hadn’t been a single, known gathering of the five races since the Great Cataclysm over 9,000 years ago. There were well over 10,000 total in the army combined, separated into four separate forces. The griffons, changelings, and dragons all made up their own force, while the ponies, crystal ponies, and nymphs made up the fourth.

Watching them all march in relative harmony was a sight to behold; only a few months ago, the griffons and dragons were primed for war, while the nymphs were believed to be extinct. The crystal ponies had no quarrel in this fight, and yet they were the ones that lost their home. Now they all stood together in the face of annihilation.

Cadence stood upon the wall of Canterlot, the royal guards marching out from the gates beneath her. She held Flurry Heart with one arm, keeping her beloved daughter close to her as she watched them leave the capitol. The royal guards had been met by a massive crowd of ponies lining the streets, wishing them well and tossing flowers onto the road before them. The sight was powerful enough to silence a storm, especially under the daunting, red veil of the star overhead.

Flurry looked up at her mother, cooing as she reached for her and hugged at her neck. Cadence peered down at her and managed a smile, it took every ounce of her willpower to keep from tearing up, and the little foal could sense it. She tilted her head in confusion, and so Cadence kissed her forehead.

“Mommy has to go away for just a little while, Flurry,” Cadence said softly, just barely avoiding a break in her voice. “Sunburst is gonna look after you until I come back, okay?”

Flurry smiled briefly at the mention of Sunburst’s name, but her smile faded away fast and she lifted her hooves up onto her mother’s face gently. Cadence couldn’t stop the tear from falling down her cheek as she took in a sharp breath.

“I’ll be back before you know it,” She quickly recovered, not wanting her little angel to worry. “Okay?”

Twilight stepped out from the gatehouse and paused when she saw her sister-in-law and her niece. She didn’t even need to have heard what Cadence said, she could see it in the very image of them upon the wall, the princess holding her dear daughter close. After waiting for a moment, she stepped up beside Cadence, who only then noticed her.

“Oh,” Cadence said, sniffling only a little. “Twilight, I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there.”

Twilight looked down at Flurry and dawned an adorable smile as she leaned down to eye-level with her. “There’s my favorite niece,” She said in an upbeat voice, nuzzling the little Alicorn, who was made happier by it. “Getting bigger and bigger every time I see you, so don’t you worry, we’ll be back super soon.”

Flurry smiled and hugged Twilight’s face, who laughed lightly and nuzzled her again before standing back upright. Cadence smiled at Twilight, but it too didn’t last. “Is everyone else ready?”

Twilight nodded. “You better get her home, we’ll be leaving soon.”

Cadence nodded in return, looking down at Flurry. “Let’s get you back to Sunburst now, okay?”

“Would you like me to escort you?” Sombra asked, seemingly appearing out of nowhere from behind them.

Although she was a little surprised by the unicorn lord’s sudden arrival, she shook her head. “I would rather carry her back alone, if that’s alright, Sombra.”

Sombra nodded. “Of course, I understand.” He then looked down at Flurry, his expression keeping from changing in the slightest. “She truly is a beautiful little girl.”

Now that was the bigger surprise for Cadence, even though she did a good job not to show it. She paused, but then looked down at her daughter. “Alright, say bye-bye to your auntie Twilight.”

Flurry looked up at Twilight and smiled, but then looked over at Sombra, reaching for him. The unicorn lord lifted an eyebrow, eyes glancing up at Cadence for silent permission to approach. Cadence hesitated, but then nodded.

Sombra took a step closer, leaning down to eye-level of the little foal. Flurry reached up and placed her hooves on his muzzle, which he had no idea how to react to. “…Som-bra.” She said slowly.

Twilight and Cadence both went wide-eyed and stared at one another. Sombra, on the other hoof, felt his normally tense expression soften. Looking into the eyes of the little Alicorn, he blinked a few times, seemingly lost in the sound of hearing her say his name. She hugged his face just like she had with Twilight, and his ears went flat to his head, slowly closing his eyes. After a long moment, he opened them and Flurry pulled back from the hug, her hooves still held gently against his face.

Sombra slowly stood back up straight, his eyes locked on the little foal. Cadence finally overcame her shock and smiled softly. She looked to Twilight and nodded before turning and taking flight towards the castle. Sombra turned and watched as they flew away, afterwards looking down a bit, as if processing what just happened.

Twilight watched the dark unicorn with a slight amazement. “Your name was her first word, Sombra.”

He turned to her, blinking a few times until his expression slowly returned to its original state and he looked out upon the army of guards, now all out in formation from the gates. “Tis an honor.”

Twilight joined him in looking out at everypony in the force. “You weren’t always a tyrant king, were you?”

Sombra shook his head. “No. Before my rise to power, I was the prince of the Crystal Empire. I’m not surprised Celestia or Luna never told you.”

“I never asked.” Twilight replied, glancing over at him. “Everypony just thought you were always…”

“Evil?” He offered.

“A mean pony, was more the term.” Twilight half-lied to spare the unicorn’s feelings, now that she knew he had them.

Sombra lifted his chin a bit, acquiring a more noble-looking posture. “I suppose telling you now is only fair, being as this could very well be the end.” He spoke clearly, showing little emotion in it. “In my earlier years, I grew up on the tales of Celestia’s beauty. I had not yet met her until I was already a young stallion, by which time I fell… rather pathetically in love with her.”

Twilight tried her best to hide it, but her face showed just how shocked she was to hear that. “You… loved her?”

The unicorn lord nodded. “It was during that visit to the Castle of the Two Sisters that I was able to walk with her alone. Being a student of magic, I had much to ask, but I found myself only wanting know more and more about her than anything else. Soon after I was able to visit her again, and many more times after…” He paused, taking in a deep breath. “It took a year, perhaps a little more, for me to gather enough courage to try and court her. I could not tell you how overwhelmed with joy I became when she openly admitted that she reciprocated my feelings.”

“She…” Twilight said, tilting her head in near disbelief. “She did…? But she never told-”

“No, I would not doubt it.” He managed with a light chuckle. “I believed for the longest time that she betrayed my heart to another, only recently did I discover it was I who was the fool… and she who remained loyal.”

“Sombra…” Twilight said softly.

He looked over at her. “You and your friends are so curious as to why I am helping you? It is because of her.” His voice was still strong, but it was softer now than Twilight had ever heard it. “The mere chance of being with her once again…” He faced forward, his gaze lowered slightly. “And becoming the prince I once was… that is why I am here.”

Twilight smiled at him, slowly lifting her hoof up onto his shoulder, which gained his gaze. “You know… Starlight and I would love a few magic lessons from a true unicorn master like yourself… if you ever wanted to.”

Sombra muffled a deep chuckle. “I could grant such a request. I look forward to it,” He then bowed his head slightly. “Princess Twilight.”

She bowed her head in return. “Just Twilight is fine.”

Luna walked out onto the wall with them. “Twilight, Sombra, it is time.”

Everything was crystal clear, the fragmented memories pieced together, like pages rewritten in an old book. His life upon the Great Mountain, his parents, his sister, his so-called friends, the pillars, the veil… and beyond. He remembered every moment, every ounce of pain, the day he ran away, he even remembered what the rain felt like on his fur. The voice… it showed him the way, the only way. The end of the world, and all its suffering.

His fiery red eyes stared up into the flaming star high above Equestria. He had been looking upon it for hours now, silent, and unmoving. He was at the point directly beneath it, where it would collide with the land, and cleanse the world of its life, all of it. There would be no escaping it; the magic would sweep over every inch, the highest peaks, the lowest caverns… everywhere life can be, it shall end. He wanted to be sure his was the first life the Red Star took away.

The mere presence of his magic corrupted the land, twisting it into a region of darkness. The green grass died and the earth hardened into slate-like stone, almost as if lava was poured over the land and cooled to form volcanic rock. Coupled with the perpetually darkened sky, the area was perfect for those willing to use the power of dark magic.

The Alicorn felt the darkness with every breath he took, every wave of his mane, his tail, and the haunt of a breeze about him. Now he would finish what he started all those millennia ago, and finally earn his freedom from the torments of life.

Stormclaw walked his way, having been patrolling the areas around them to be certain no one disturbed the Shadow Alicorn. He stopped, looking upon his master with a sense of absolution, his goal having finally been fulfilled.

“Your patrols are unnecessary,” Erebus said without looking away from the Red Star. “Nothing can stop it.”

The black dragon grimaced. “I have had my plans to free you postponed more than once,” He said, shaking his head. “So now I am going to ensure that they have no chance.”

Erebus glanced over at the dragon. “I admire your devotion, to die ensuring your dreams come true… I truly could never ask for a more worthy servant.”

Stormclaw blinked a few times, looking up at the star. “I have seen enough to know that the world is beyond saving…” He paused, but then looked back down at the Alicorn. “I would be lying if I said I didn’t always believe that.”

“You would be lying if you said otherwise.” Erebus replied softly, his gaze turning to the lands beyond the dark region, still so full of color despite the red glow now upon it. “I do not fault them for clinging to life, there was a time when I too clung to it in desperation. But the shadows have a way of making everything so much easier to understand. The light… it blinds them all, it tricks them into believing their struggles are worth enduring for those petty emotions that fill the gaps made from the pain. All of those who submitted to the darkness… they were showed the truth. They were given a taste of their destinies, only to have them corrupted again by the light.” Erebus paused, shaking his head. “Perhaps I shall remind them of it before the end.”

Stormclaw remained in silence for a couple moments more before looking back down at his master. “The dreams,” He said, earning the gaze of the Shadow Alicorn. “Of when you went beyond the veil of light… what did the voice tell you? How were you showed the way?”

Erebus looked down for a second before lifting his gaze in the direction he once ran away in. “I could not tell you exactly what it said…” He replied, his voice calm as he could remember the feeling of hearing it, but not the words which were spoken. “Such words, I doubt, could ever be heard again, not unless it spoke to another. The ponies of this era have powers over time itself, but even if they were to manipulate it enough to travel that far back, they would be unable to hear it. Such forces transcend time, and are beyond the comprehension of us mortals.”

The black dragon didn’t understand, but he didn’t need to. If his master told him it was beyond their ability to understand, that would only mean it makes perfect sense. Confusing… but strangely more true than anything he had ever heard.

“Do you…” Stormclaw asked, tilting his head slightly. “Do you ever wonder what it was that spoke to you? What it was that granted you the ability to see the truth?”

Erebus lifted his chin, replying with a small nod. “I know all I need to know about what it was.” The silence that followed held the black dragon in agonizing suspense. “Magic was once defined as a natural force. It was an unknown entity that they chose to respect for its secrets, its knowledge, and its unparalleled, destructive potential.” His horn lit up in a fiery red glow similar to that of the star above them. “What no one knows, however, is what magic used to be, before Alarei, before the Great Pillars, before the veil of light… in the world before light and shadow clashed for dominion over it.”

Stormclaw subtly understood the point Erebus was making. “Perhaps it is best, even now, that such things remain forgotten.”

“Yes… perhaps it is.” Erebus replied, the glow from his horn disappearing. His ears stood erect on his head, his eyes moving to look in a single direction without moving his head. “They are coming.”

The once green plains of the east was now a wasteland of black stone and dust. As it appeared from afar, little light found its way into this place, other than the red from the now giant star above them. It seemed to closely resemble the Well of Shade from when Twilight and her friends fell into it, only now on the surface and without any predesigned structure.

Despite the intimidation caused by the blackened land, the armies met no resistance in crossing it. Having expected some kind of ring of protection around the epicenter of the dark region, the leaders kept their warriors on high alert all the way through.

The dark magic emanating from its center corrupted the land for a few miles, but nothing more. Before long, the four forces joined at each other’s flanks, creating a perfect circle of defense around where the magic was originating from. Mere minutes later, the armies halted, now only a few dozen yards away from the Shadow Alicorn and his dragon servant.

Erebus stood perfectly still during their approach, eyes unblinking as the ponies, griffons, changelings, dragons, and nymphs soon became the horizon from his position in all directions. Stormclaw glanced around at all of them as they advanced, but he too didn’t take a single step from where he stood.

When the four armies stopped, an eerie silence crossed the field of black stone. Armor glinted under the powerful glow of the Red Star. Eyes remained focused on the Shadow Alicorn, even as he instilled great fear in them by not even attempting to move and avoid their perfect positioning. A stillness fell upon the land, one which only ended when the group of leaders from each force advanced towards the two dark figures.

Approaching the Alicorn was a dreadful thing to witness, especially from the prospective of the ponies, whom Erebus watched carefully. Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Twilight, Shining Armor, Starfall, Discord, Sombra, Starswirl, Stygian, Ember, Scorch, Garble, Gale, Gilda, Thorax, Pharynx, and Aura Song. These 18 individuals where the ones who advanced as the leaders of their nations. Starfall, Garble, and Gilda were guardians of their leaders, and therefore were asked to come with them.

They all stopped in unison, each the same distance from Erebus who still remained at the center. A palpable tension grew from the silence, sheer terror gripping a number of them, as others felt only anger towards this shadowy creature. Among these emotions… empathy, felt from the Princess of Friendship who looked upon the pony who once was her friend, but who she hoped could be saved.

Erebus’ eyes moved suddenly, looking around at them without turning his head, his gaze eventually returning to Celestia. He nodded slightly. “Come together to say your farewells?”

“You know exactly why we have come.” Luna replied.

Celestia eyed her sister, but then lifted her chin. “Stop this madness, Erebus. Cease your spell at once and come with us… please.”

Erebus tilted his head slightly, smirking. “Such sorrow I sense in your voice, sweet Celestia. To spare your feelings, to end this sadness I have inflicted upon you… I would, but I cannot.” He chuckled, his voice echoing like thunder from a storm and he shook his head. “Nothing can stop it now… not even me. When it is complete, and the star falls from the heavens… the world shall tremble and burn.” A dark laugh emerged deep from within him. “Everything, everywhere, will perish.”

Gale grimaced, his talons squeezing at the stone beneath him. “Then you give us no choice but to finish you off. The magic must be coming from you, once you’re gone, the star will go with you.”

The Shadow Alicorn looked up slightly, as if thinking about it for a moment, gauging something. “Well now… that might work.” He said, turning his head to the griffon king. “Yes… yes, I see now, that is your only hope.” His dark laugh emerged once again. “Then again… if your lives hinge upon defeating me, you may as well accept your fate now, tiny king.”

Garble growled, his claws clenching tight. “There are two of you, and thousands of us!”

Cadence then stepped in. “We have you surrounded! All of the world stands united against you and your evil plot!”

Erebus paused, slowly turning to her, his glare crumbling the confidence in her voice. “Surrounded you say? My dearest Crystal Princess… I am darkness, terror, and despair. Look around you,” He said, everyone hesitating at his calm, smug demeanor. “My shadow has spread throughout all of Equestria… it is you who is surrounded. I am destruction, death upon this world, your resistance is futile.”

Twilight remained silent the whole time, only now looking away from Erebus to the others. Ember gave her a look, as did Gale and Thorax. She knew what that look meant, their eyes asked her forgiveness before moving to the Shadow Alicorn and transforming into anger.

“Have it your way!” Ember growled, spreading her wings. “Dragons! Destroy him!”

The horde of dragons roared and took off at full speed towards them. The very ground beneath them shook as thousands of dragons came charging towards them.

“Griffons!” Gale shouted aloud. “Attack!”

Almost at the same time as the dragons, the army of griffons charged from their own positions towards the leaders, keeping in relative formation unlike their allies.

Thorax nodded to Pharynx, who turned to their own force behind them. “All changelings advance!”

Like the other two, the changeling force charged at around the same time, some transforming into big wild creatures as they stormed across the black plains.

As the three armies advanced, the pony force held their positions. Shining was about to give the order, but Celestia stopped him. Everypony trembled from the tremor in the ground, watching as thousands of warriors converged towards the Alicorn.

Stormclaw glanced behind him at the advancing armies, looking up at his master. Erebus gave Celestia a contented smirk before turning around and facing the forces as well. His horn sparked red before becoming engulfed in his own magical aura.

“Come, struggle and fight with all of your strength…” Erebus chuckled, the aura around his horn blazing up and becoming brighter as well as his eyes, the glow appearing out from his mouth as he spoke, each word deeper and darker than the last. “In the end all you’ll feel,” He said, reeling up on his hind hooves. “Is PAIN!”

Slamming his hooves down onto the ground, Erebus lowered his horn to the stone, his mane and tail lifting upwards as a magical surge charged from his horn into the blackened stone.

Sombra’s eyes widened and he swiftly cast a dark protection spell around the leaders from the pony force. “Brace yourselves!”

Erebus arched his neck as the charging magic became a torrent of red light that cascaded around him. With a fierce, echoing roar, he lifted his horn high into the air. A deafening, shattering sound filled the air as the black stone in countless areas around him cracked and turned hot red. Destructive flares burst out from the ground most everywhere within the area around them, engulfing everyone’s vision in blinding, flashing light.

The flares completely devastated the armies’ offensive, breaking apart the forces who became thrown in every which direction by the explosions and firestorm. Sombra’s protection spell cracked and splintered until the princesses all joined in as well, reinforcing the dome of magic and shielding them from harm. The pony army, having not advanced, was just outside of the destructive spell’s range.

“Twilight!” Starlight called out, galloping from the front of the pony army. Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Spike, and the Pillars of Ancient Equestria all galloped after her, towards the dome of magic repelling the bursting flares.

Celestia gritted her teeth as she, her sister, Cadence and Twilight all helped Sombra hold the destruction at bay. Through the veil of their magic, a relentless barrage of fire exploded up from the ground. Ember and Scorch, although dragons, were struggling to stay on their feet as the magical blasts continued to erupt out from the ground. Gale and Gilda were just as lost as their forces, having no protection against the flames. The changelings, however, halted their charge to aid the griffons by transforming into dragons to try and shield them from the fires. Pharynx himself had shoved his brother Thorax to the ground and covered him as he took the brunt of the blasts.

In the very center of these flares was a small area where the ground was untouched by the destruction. Stormclaw watched in awe, his eyes glistening in the light of the flares. Erebus glanced around at the bursts, a sinister smile on his face. The smile slowly faded as he felt something barreling through the flames.

From the wall of flares in front of them, Garble came leaping through it, his scales simmering from the intensity of the spell. He swung his claw at Stormclaw, who was able to roll out of its way. As soon as Garble recovered from the swing, he turned and charged at Erebus. The Shadow Alicorn’s horn lit up and when Garble slashed at him, he struck a barrier, his foe not even flinching as he made contact. Stormclaw then leapt up when Garble was rebounded and struck him in the gut with a mighty swing, spinning around and slamming him in the head with his tail.

Garble went sliding across the stone ground, rolling to a halt as his chest heaved. Erebus eyed the winded dragon and the aura around his horn disappeared. As soon as he did so, the flares stopped erupting from the ground, suddenly casting silence over the land.

From the smoke of the many intense fires, the princess’ barrier shined out through it with cracks and small holes all over it. Seeing that the spell had been stopped, they let down the shield, the area they were standing in being the only place untouched by the flares.

The force of ponies advanced to the edge of where the spell took effect, demoralized as they witnessed the smoke finally clear away. The armies of griffons, changelings, and dragons was completely incapacitated, every single one of them wounded in some way or another. Despite being impervious to fire, the dragons had been battered by the sheer might of the explosions, while the changelings and the griffons were both in far worse shape.

Garble got up onto his claws, pushing himself upright as he growled at the Alicorn and black dragon. Ember and Scorch, having been downed by the savage spell, were able to spot him facing down the two villains alone.

Erebus looked to the pony princesses, giving them a more serious expression now. “Now that I have your attention…” He spoke out across the plains, whirling his head before firing a beam of magic at the red dragon.

Garble tried his best to block the beam, but was completely overwhelmed by it, being blasted back and up against a boulder formed by the flares, shattering it. Everypony gasped as they watched the red dragon lie there, motionless.

“Garble!” Ember cried out, limping her way over to her guardian while Scorch struggled to keep up, having been wounded as well.

“Do you see now?” Erebus asked them, his voice echoing out across the land. “Your courage is admirable, but pointless.”

Starswirl stepped up alongside the other five pillars. “Etherus was able to imprison you all those millennia ago, and so we shall do the same!”

Erebus chuckled into a deep laugh. “You think you stand on even ground to that of my sister? She was the only one who had the strength to prevent me from my destiny, and even then she could not keep my power at bay forever.” He spread his wings, all of the smoke vanishing from the air around them in an instant as a reaction. “As I have already told you… there is no stopping it.”

“Stop!” Fluttershy cried out, running out in front of them all before the Shadow Alicorn. Erebus looked down upon the pegasus, his wings slowly returning to their folded position on his back. “…please.”

Erebus muffled a light chuckle. “Speak, little pegasus.”

While it was true Fluttershy had never before seen a creature so frightening, she did not cower. It was true she had never before seen a creature so powerful, and yet she did not tremble. She looked up upon him with pleading eyes. “Please… let Shadow go.”

Tiling his head slightly, Erebus seemed either amused or fascinated by this request. Rainbow was the first to reach Fluttershy’s side. “Yeah! Give him back!”

“Let ‘em go!” Applejack yelled at him.

“We want our friend back, you brute!” Rarity scolded.

Pinkie hopped up over them. “Yeah, what they said!”

Twilight was the last of them to step forward, drawing Erebus’ attention to her. “If Shadow is anywhere inside of you, just let us speak to him… please.”

Erebus’ eyebrows softened at hearing their pleas. He blinked a few times, as if their demands actually meant something to him. A small glimmer of hope arose from these moments when Twilight thought that maybe they could get through to him.

It began slow and low, the Shadow Alicorn’s laugh gaining strength as it became hearty and loud, his eyes closed in sheer amusement before opening with the same intensity as before. “You foolish ponies, have you truly not figured it out yet?”

The reaction and question stunned the mares, all of them having thought they were onto something before he started bellowing his deep laugh. The glow from his eyes and mouth intensified as he leaned down closer to eye-level with them.

“I am Shadow.”

Fluttershy felt her heart shatter into pieces, her eyes going wide as she took in a large gasp. Everypony else had a similar reaction, recoiling at hearing this impossible truth. “W-w-what…?” Twilight managed to say quietly.

Erebus chuckled, shaking his head. “My sister used her magic to scatter my memories into several key fragments, much like her own. They were only pieces… everything else I needed to remember lied within her heart, the artifact you all took to calling, the Crystal Heart.”

Everypony gasped again, unable to reply to such a thing. The Crystal Heart was the heart of Etherus? Used to lock away Erebus’ memories?

“Only when all of the key memory fragments were pieced together in my head could I unlock the memory from within her heart.” He continued, looking down at his chest and raising a hoof to it. “And so the darkness inside of me shied away in the presence of the heart to lure you all into a false sense of security… a truly brilliant strategy, I must say.”

Fluttershy shook her head in disbelief. “No… no, you can’t be… Shadow is good!”

Erebus tilted his head, giving her an exaggerated expression of pity. “I apologize, dear Fluttershy, it would seem the pony you remember was only a piece of me… an ignorant possibility of what I was like when I was blinded by the light emanating from Etherus.” He lifted his head up high, turning away from them all. “Long ago, I too tried to follow in the hoof-steps of my sister, as you have… but all I found was more suffering. Greater and greater my pain became until I chose to flee from it all and into the shadows… and it was there that I found the truth.” He turned back around, glaring at them all. “The only purpose of life is to end.”

“Shadow…” Fluttershy said, tears swelling up in her eyes.

The Shadow Alicorn lowered his head back down to eye-level with her. “The sad part is, you only don’t understand because you haven’t seen it for yourself. Believe me when I say that I do not hate you…” He then lifted his head, looking around at them all. “The light has blinded you all. You are too afraid to step into the shadows and see for yourself, and so I must end all of your lives. Only then will you truly understand.”

“The shadows have done nothing but invite more grief into my life!” Luna yelled at him, her eyes brightening as well. “Such darkness left me on the moon for a millennia! I shall never forget!”

Erebus peered over at Luna, smirking. “No, no, young Luna, you have completely forgotten.” He turned and looked into the crowd of pony rulers. “Many of you stepped into the shadows at its invitation and saw the truth for yourselves. In those moments you were surrendered to it, you held a purpose in guaranteeing this day would come.” Celestia’s eyes widened and she looked to Luna. Erebus’ horn lit up in its fiery aura. “Each of you was pulled from the darkness back into the light by these petty forces… blinding you once again, but it is time your sight was returned to you.”

The aura on Erebus’ horn turned a malevolent, swirling black color with ember-like lights within it. Luna felt her entire body freeze up as her eyes widened and she gasped. “NO!” Celestia cried, reaching for her sister, only to be repelled by a dark barrier.

Erebus’ eyes drifted from the Princes of the Night to others among the ponies. “The shadows never left any of you… they have only awaited their master’s call.” The dark aura about his horn blazed up stronger.

Sombra felt the same splintering pain that Luna did, becoming frozen in place. Stygian cried out, his eyes closing tight as he yelled in agony. Discord, too, became paralyzed by this invisible force, his body going stiff.

“Sombra!” Starlight cried.

“Stygian!” Starswirl said, turning to his afflicted friend.

Twilight, likewise, turned to Discord along with the rest of the girls. “Discord!”

Erebus let out a deep chuckle. “You have, each of you, chosen to embrace the shadows and the power it granted you in order to achieve that which you desired. Stygian, Sombra, Discord, Luna… feel the pain you once felt, and remember…”

Each of them fell to the ground, untouchable from the dark veil that now surrounded them, despite their friends pounding away at them in desperation. They suddenly became drawn to Erebus, lining up in between him and the rest of the ponies.

“Remember the truth… that life is pain, and only the shadows can free you from it.” Erebus spoke boldly, his eyes spiraling in their deep infernos. Each of the four stopped struggling, the shadows seeping into them as their eyes were clenched tight, only to soften at the darkness’ embrace. Lifting their heads, they each opened their eyes, which were bright white. “Now… awaken.”

Stygian’s eyes became pitch black, strands of it reaching out and across his body, lifting up into the air. The darkness coated his body, melding into a mass of shadows. The mass sprouted wings and stood far taller than he had been before, revived as the Pony of Shadows.

Sombra’s eyes became engulfed in the aura of dark magic, spiraling off from them in a streaking trail. His body below the head transformed into pure shadows, swaying and moving around like smoke.

Discord’s eyes turned a deep purple color as his body contorted into the chaotic aura from his magic. He let out a deep, twisted laugh as reality around him began to twist and bend.

Luna’s eyes returned to normal, only to have her irises turn into slits. Her teeth changed into fangs, her fur turned pitch black, and her wings became edged. She let out a wicked laugh, transforming into Nightmare Moon without her armor, standing with a ripple of dark magic around her hooves.

All four of them turned in unison towards the ponies and away from Erebus, who only continued to laugh. “Behold, my little ponies… behold true power.”

Twilight and Cadence both backed away, but Celestia took a half step forward. “Luna…?” She asked quietly.

Nightmare Moon shared in Erebus’ laugh before cocking her head to the side, eyes squinting as she smirked. “The night has finally come for you, sister.”

“It has come for you all…” Sombra spoke softly, his voice echoing as he stepped up beside Nightmare.

Stygian stepped just behind them, looking down upon the Pillars of Ancient Equestria. “Once the light has been extinguished…”

Discord then suddenly appeared on the opposite side of Nightmare than Sombra. “All the world shall be plunged into glorious chaos!”

Everypony had been so distracted by the four new foes that by the time they noticed Erebus whirling his horn again, it was already too late. The ground beneath the army of ponies, crystal ponies, and nymphs became covered in shadows before a spark shot through it that electrocuted them all. Twilight turned around to witness their last force being completely nullified as they all dropped to the stone ground.

Nightmare then reeled up on her hind legs and fired a magic beam at Celestia, who cast a protection spell at the last second to block it. Sombra used his own spell to make dark crystals spike up from the ground towards Cadence, but Shining Armor managed to grab her and pull her aside. Stygian fired his own black beam of magic at Starswirl, who was joined by Starlight in blocking it with a magic shield. All this while Discord’s claw and paw lit up and he lifted massive chunks of debris from the area with telekinetic power, throwing them at everypony else.

As Celestia and Nightmare both cancelled out each other’s spell, Twilight slid in between them, holding up her hoof to Nightmare. “Luna please! Snap out of it!”

“I am no longer Luna!” She replied, charging up her magic. “I am Nightmare Moon!” She then fired a concentrated beam of magic at Twilight, who leapt out of the way as the spell shattered the stone where she had been standing, creating a cloud of dust that rose high into the air.

Shining Armor moved to shoot a beam at Nightmare, but was slammed into by a barrage of dark crystals, Sombra appearing out from them and whirling his head as he blasted the unicorn prince to the ground, laughing as he did. He vanished into shadow just in time to evade a beam from Cadence, who galloped over to Shining to help him up, only to have both of them be knocked back down by flying stone fragments tossed by Discord.

Flash Magnus used his shield to block Stygian’s spell, but was repelled into the ground by the force of the attack. Starswirl charged up for a magic beam, but hesitated when Stygian looked at him, reminding him of his friend he once misunderstood. The moment was all the Pony of Shadows needed to cast another spell at the old unicorn, striking him down before he had a chance to cast a protection spell. Rockhoof and Somnambula ran to his aid, but were recoiled when a beam of magic struck the ground in front of them by Sombra, who laughed maniacally.

“Did you truly believe you would be rid of me forever?” Stygian chuckled, his white-glowing eyes brightening as he reeled back on his hind hooves, slamming the front ones into the ground. “The shadows are eternal!” A shock-wave shot out from him, one that blasted all 6 of the pillars down, overwhelmed by the four entities working together.

Discord moved his claw and paw around like he was a puppeteer, making the environment attack both Cadence and Shining as they failed to defend themselves from it. The draconequus let out an evil half-laugh before taking in a deep breath and blowing towards them. A gale-force whirlwind struck the two ponies, sending them sliding across the stone ground.

Starlight cast a beam of magic at Nightmare, who matched it with her own. Spreading her wings, the Alicorn’s eyes went white and she expelled a magical surge from her horn, overpowering Starlight’s spell and striking her down. She then turned to Twilight and cast another, but Starfall was able to tackle the princess out of the way before it could make contact.

Erebus watched with a calm resolve, his servants doing their job in suppressing the ponies. Stormclaw crossed his arms as he stood by his master’s side, a contented smile on his face.

Celestia fell down to one knee as she struggled to hold herself up, lifting her gaze to meet Sombra’s. She breathed heavily, glancing over at the others as they had now become almost completely rounded up by the other 3 villains. Lowering her head, she slowly returned her eyes to the shadow unicorn in front of her. “Oh Sombra… I am so very sorry…”

Sombra’s eyes squinted as he glared down at her. “For what?”

Celestia felt a tear fall down her face. “I should never have left you in the Crystal Empire before telling you the truth… about how I could never love another as much as I loved you.” This warranted a confused expression from the unicorn. Celestia tilted her head slightly, the tears continuing to flow. “Can you… forgive me…?”

Sombra blinked, his expression softening before contorting in anger from his confusion. “Why are you asking me now?”

Celestia, no longer having the strength to say anything other than a whisper, replied, “Because I forgive you for this.”

The darkness suddenly fell away from Sombra as his eyes widened. His vision became enveloped in bright light, whiting everything out around him. From his own eyes, he then witnessed the memory of when he first saw Celestia during the visit to her castle. Everything then flashed to the walks, talks, laughs, and tears of his visits that followed. The days at her side among her subjects, and the nights at her side within her room. He felt everything that burdened him, all of his troubles, doubts, and fears give way to the happiness, joy, and love he felt in those moments with her. Everything went white once more and changed to the moment Flurry was holding his muzzle and spoke his name. The power he felt from that one word on her voice…

The dark aura trailing beyond his eyes disappeared. His shadowy body took physical form once again, the darkness leaving him as it vanished into the dark stone beneath them all. In that moment, that one, glorious moment… he was finally free.

Lowering his head to Celestia’s, he nuzzled her softly. “I forgive you, my princess.”

Celestia lifted her head to meet his gaze, eyes widening as she realized how different he was… no, how much more he looked like him himself again; the unicorn she hadn’t seen in over a thousand years. “S-Sombra…?”

Sombra moved his horn to cross with hers and he closed his eyes, the princess doing the same. A bright light flashed from his horn and became joined by hers. Slowly, she stood up from her knees and up onto her hooves once again, the light from their horns becoming incredibly bright.

Nightmare, Discord, and Stygian all winced away from the intensity of it while Erebus watched it with unflinching eyes. He grimaced, shaking his head.

Celestia and Sombra both opened their eyes at once, look at each other like they used to so long ago. Sombra smiled at her. “Get everypony to safety...”

Celestia shook her head. “You can’t go… not now...”

Sombra shook his head. “We can’t fight him… you know we can’t. Twilight and her friends are our only hope… it’s always been them.”

“Sombra-” Celestia began to say. The unicorn pressed his head beside hers, the two of them leaning onto one another. They closed their eyes, their necks arched as they pressed against each other.

“Dream of me… and I will come find you.” He whispered to her. Celestia felt her brow tense up as she took in a sharp breath, nodding her head.

Stepping away from her, Sombra turned on the 3 villains, still in recoil from the light he and Celestia had created together. Stepping forward, a shadowy light channeled from his entire body into his horn, cascading like water as it met at the very tip, charging as it sparked wildly. Whirling his head around, he fired a pitch black beam of magic at them, purposely striking the ground below them to knock them all back.

Celestia turned just as he did, calling out, “Everypony! Follow me, quick!”

The ponies, still battered from the skirmish, managed to rise from the ground and flee with the princess as Sombra stood firmly between them and the servants of Erebus.

Nightmare rose, immediately spotting Celestia getting away. “No! You will not survive me yet again!” She yelled, firing a magic beam in their direction.

Sombra leapt in front of it and used his empowered magic to cast an absorption spell, which channeled the magic from the beam around and it the swirling mass of magic around him. Spinning about, he returned the spell at the three of them, causing them all to form a magic barrier to block it.

Sombra glanced back at the ponies as they ran, a smile dawning on his face. The smile remained as he turned back to his adversaries. “Come on then!”

Galloping forward, he simultaneously cast two offensive spells at them, prompting the villains to break apart and dodge the attacks. Discord scowled and tried using his magic to grab hold of Sombra, only to be met by a counter-spell from the swirling magic around the unicorn, one which recoiled the draconequus backwards.

Stygian growled and cast his own powerful beam at Sombra, who stopped on a dime at the last moment, using his horn to redirect the beam into Nightmare, who had been charging forward to use her own. Using the momentum from the redirection, Sombra fired another beam towards Stygian, but it was deflected.

Not seeing Discord rise back up into the air, Sombra was struck in the back by a boulder tossed through the air, sending him to the ground. He teleported out of the way from another beam by Stygian, but then was struck by one fired from Nightmare.

Stygian then moved to pursue the ponies that fled, but was instantly blasted in the face by a spell Sombra cast as he rose from the ground. He dodged a crystal hurled by Discord and ducked under a close-fired beam from Nightmare to kick her in the gut with both his hind hooves. He then felt Discord’s magical hold grab him and toss him through the air and into a magical blast by Stygian.

Rolling across the stone ground, Sombra huffed and coughed, trembling as he slowly lifted his head. Nightmare, Discord, and Stygian all surrounded him, angry expressions on their faces from the unicorn having been such a nuisance.

Slowly, Sombra rose up onto his hooves, which earned a slightly opened mouth from Stormclaw, who watched in amazement as the unicorn somehow got back up. Sombra struggled to stay up, barely having the strength to do so anymore. He glanced back behind him again, smiling again as he no longer saw any of the ponies. He looked back up and around at the 3 of them, eventually finding his way to Erebus’ gaze from afar.

Nightmare hesitated, turning around to see Erebus walking towards them. She stepped aside as the Shadow Alicorn passed her and stopped just in front of the unicorn. He looked down upon Sombra, unamused by his overcoming the spell he cast upon him. “How did you break free of my spell?”

Sombra huffed, looking up at him. “I chose to.”

Erebus grimaced, but then nodded, impressed. “Was the pain worth it? To let them escape?”

“Every… s-single… moment…” Sombra replied, falling down onto his knees. “Good luck…” He said softly, closing his eyes. “…my friends.”

Fur turning from gray to pitch black, Sombra’s body became covered in darkness. It started at his tail and hind hooves, the shadows breaking apart and into flakes that rose up into the air. Underneath, a bright, white light blew away slowly, as if by a breeze. Like leaves from a tree in the Fall wind, the shadowy flakes rose higher and higher as the light from within Sombra disappeared over the black stone ground. When finally his entire body vanished, the dark flakes faded, gone forever.

Erebus watched every moment of it, envying the unicorn his beautiful death. With the Red Star overhead cloaking the land in its malevolent shadow, the Alicorn looked up into the sky at it.

“Let them run and hide,” He told his 4 remaining servants, who joined him in looking up. “It makes no difference… for the end is nearly upon us.”

Author's Note

Luna, Discord, and Stygian have become shadows of their former selves, serving Erebus, Sombra is gone in an ultimate redemption of his character, and now our heroes have been forced to flee... how much worse can things get?
Hey there everypony.
We've come a long way, this has truly been a wild ride. Be here next Saturday, December 30th, for the series finale of Lights and Shadows. How will our little ponies fare against the Shadow Alicorn now that he's shredded their offensive and divided their friends?
With the Red Star growing larger and larger, the fate of Equestria, nay... the entire world now rests upon our heroes' shoulders.
Have a Merry Christmas and Happy Hearth's Warming!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 17

The place they found to hide wasn’t a very good one, but there were only so many places they could go. A semi-collapsed tunnel within one of the craters from Erebus’ flare spell. The objective wasn’t to run, only to hide. Blindsided and overwhelmed by the onslaught of Erebus’ new servants, everypony knew they needed to recover best they could before facing them again.It was a certainty, and it clawed at their spirits.

All across Equestria, darkness reigned. In every home, on every street, upon every stone and blade of grass, the darkness reigned. Beneath the glow of the Red Star… no one was safe.

Helping Applejack with her bruised leg, Twilight glanced back behind them all, where Celestia stood at the mouth of the tunnel. It faced away from where the villains stalked overhead, watching tirelessly as their master awaited his spell’s completion. The princess had not spoken a single word since they fled… and even though they did not see or hear it… they knew their savior was gone.

Celestia stood there, alone, eyes cast upon the swirling darkness that was once the sky. “Dream of me…” She whispered to herself. “…and I will come find you.” Words spoken softly and with great pain. She closed her eyes, her shoulders twitching as she began to cry.

Twilight slowly walked up behind her, stopping when she realized the princess was weeping. “Celestia?” She asked, her voice as faint and comforting as she could make it.

“I finally had him back…” She replied, taking a sharp breath. “After a thousand years of telling myself I would never see him again… my prince came back… for me…” Opening her eyes, Celestia turned to her fellow princess. “And now he’s gone.” Twilight moved up and hugged her, the two going silent for a moment as Celestia did her best to compose herself from this one, agonizing pain. “Erebus says all life does is bring us pain…” She said, the two of them separating, and she shook her head. “But if my pain now is the cost of how he made me feel when we were both younger… then I know the pain will always be worth it.”

Twilight smiled at her. “He joined us for the chance to be with you again, Celestia. Something tells me he too believed love was worth the pain. Erebus just doesn’t understand that.”

Celestia looked back deeper into the tunnel, seeing everypony recovering best they could. Her eyes shimmered before turning back to Twilight.“ Sombra told me that you and your friends were our only hope of bringing back out the Shadow we all know, and I believe him.”

“But we already tried,” Twilight said, lightly shaking her head. “I-I don’t know what else we can do to get through to him.”

“You must find a way, Twilight.” She replied, lifting her hoof up onto the young Alicorn’s shoulder. “Everything that has happened to us has led us here, to this moment. The friends you have made, the light you all share, it has proven time and again that friendship is the most powerful magic of all. Magic enough that even Erebus the Shadow cannot hope to withstand.”

Twilight glanced down to the ground for a moment before lifting her gaze back up to meet her princess. “We will try.”

Celestia smiled. “That is all anypony could ever ask for.”

“First we must remove his guardians from your path,” Starswirl added in, joining the two princesses just as everypony else did. “The Pony of Shadows may have taken him over, but Stygian is still our friend.”

“And he always will be.” Meadowbrook said, glancing around at the other pillars. “Twilight and her friends helped save Stygian from the shadows last time… now it’s our turn to save him.”

Flash Magnus saluted Twilight and Celestia. “We won’t let you down your highnesses, leave Stygian to us!”

“They can all be saved,” Celestia said to them, turning back around to the mouth of the tunnel. “Sombra came back for me… and for us all.” She turned back to them. “If he broke free of Erebus’ spell, so can the others. Cadence, Shining Armor, Twilight, and I shall see to it that my sister is brought back to the light.”

Somnambula nodded to the other pillars. “We shall do everything in our power to bring our friend, Stygian, back as well.”

Twilight looked to her friends standing together. “Girls? Do you think you can handle bringing Discord back?”

“You can count on us, Twilight!” Rainbow said with confidence.

Rarity nodded as well.“Darling, we are so on it.”

Pinkie and Applejack nodded in determination as well, but Fluttershy looked to Twilight. “What about Shadow? How are we going to bring him back to us, Twilight?”

Celestia stepped up, along with Cadence. “When the moment comes, we will use all of our power to hold Erebus at bay for as long as we can.”

“What about Stormclaw?” Cadence asked, looking up at Celestia. “He will no doubt do whatever he can to stop us.”

Before Celestia was given a chance to reply, everypony heard a voice from the cave entrance. “Perhaps I could be of assistance with him.”

Everypony turned to see the black skinned figure standing there. Her pale blue mane and tail with holes in them along with some in her hooves and wings as well. Her ears flat to her head, the former queen of the changelings stood before the ponies.

“Chrysalis?!” Shining Armor exclaimed.

Rainbow shook her hoof at the queen. “Oh great, you want a piece of us too? Bring it!”

Of everypony’s reactions, Celestia’s was the only one that didn’t have any shock in it. “Let her speak,” She said, quieting everypony. “With our world standing upon the brink of destruction, let us hear what she has to say.”

The attention swung back to Chrysalis, who was obviously uncomfortable with the situation and choice that had been thrust onto her. “I wanted my kingdom back,” She said in a bold voice. “I wanted my subjects, my life, everything back so that I could exact my revenge… but…” Eyes lowering to the ground, her head stooped low. “Everything changed when I met him.I never let anyone close… I never knew what it felt like to… to…” She seemingly got choked up for a second, but then lifted her gaze, which stared daggers into everypony. “I don’t care about any of you. I don’t care about your friends, your home, or anything else you have to offer… all I care about is him.”

Cadence, however mixed her feelings were about this, took a step forward. “We all saw him cast you aside, Chrysalis.You still-”

“He doesn’t think he has anything to live for anymore!” Chrysalis hissed at her, shaking her head. “But he does… and I can show him. I will deal with him while you all save your friends. After that, you can take your fight to that shadowy creature and you’ll never hear from either of us every again.”

“And why should we trust you now?” Rockhoof asked, grimacing. “You’re a master of deception, we’ve all seen it. What guarantee can you give us that you won’t just up and betray us?”

Chrysalis glared at him, and then over at Celestia. “Everything I did in the past I did for my kingdom… and for myself. I have no kingdom anymore, and I see now that I could never get them back, so my only responsibility is to myself.” She sneered as she shook her head. “Like I said, I don’t care about any of you. The only reassurance I have anymore is that Stormclaw and I can keep each other alive out on our own and be enough for one another. I’ll handle him, and you all can go off and save the world all you want.”

There was a silence that followed. For a number of moments, the ponies glanced back and forth from one another, gauging whether or not it was worth the risk to trust her.

“Chrysalis is right.” Celestia spoke up, turning to all of them. “The fate of the world hinges upon us stopping that star from falling. If her occupying Stormclaw helps us reach that goal, then we must trust her.”

Cadence looked down at the ground, contemplating this new development.Shining looked to Chrysalis with skeptical eyes. Chrysalis returned the gaze, and even though she knew this was a world-threatening, serious situation, she couldn’t resist dawning a smirk. “Don’t worry Shining; I won’t steal you away from your lovely wife again.”

Shining flinched, his face flushing red, and Cadence looked up at her suddenly, a not-so-happy expression on her face. Before things could escalate further, Celestia continued. “So it’s settled then; together we shall all free our friends,” She glanced at Chrysalis. “And allies, from Erebus’ control. When we succeed, Twilight, it will be up to you and your friends to bring Shadow back and stop the Red Star from falling.”

Starfall stood at Twilight’s side.“I will protect you best I can until that time comes.”

Spike, knowing he and a friend had yet to be mentioned, spoke up. “What about me and Starlight?Who do we help?”

Twilight turned to them. “Starlight, you help the girls try and snap Discord out of Erebus’ spell, and Spike, you go see if you can find Ember and the others, help them best you can. ”Spike and Starlight both nodded in agreement.

In the first few moments the sound was heard, the ponies all fell silent, ears upright and fur standing on end. The hymn in the air broke into a choral note, the voices blending harmoniously into a horrifying, and yet beautiful, serenade. Everypony galloped to the tunnel’s opening and their gazes were cast up to the sky.

The Red Star had ceased its growth, blazing bright high up within the swirling darkness above them. The land was now drenched in the deep, terrifying glow of the star, as if it were the sun and had gone red. The spell had to be nearing completion, if they were lucky, they had precious minutes remaining.

“We must go, now!” Starswirl pleaded to them. “If that star reaches the surface…”

Pinkie hopped up and punched at the air in front of her with her hooves. “Let’s do this!”

Spike looked around at them all in a near panic. “B-but a lot of you are still really hurt!”

“We’re outta time, Spike!” Applejack said, leaping up and out from the tunnel. “Now get a move on!”

Spike saluted her. “Yes ma’am, Applejack ma’am!” He then crawled out from the cave and took off towards where many of the dragons, changelings, and griffons still lied on the field.

“Alright everypony, let’s go save our friends!” Rainbow shouted.

Everyone emerged from the cave and split into their 3 groups, charging in the direction which they had just fled from. All 3 shadowy versions of their friends stood in wait for them, evil smiles and laughs filling the air about them. To be sure the villains didn’t join in on each other’s confrontations, the 3 groups spaced themselves away from one another, drawing their required villains towards them and away from one another.

Erebus recognized the ponies’ strategy right away, eyeing all 3 groups as they moved out of effective range of each other. Remembering Sombra’s release from his spell, he knew this may end up being problematic. “Stormclaw,” He said, gesturing the dragon forward with his head. “Make certain that my servants remain my servants until the end.”

Stormclaw chuckled and spread his wings, flying up into the air to plan how best to sabotage the ponies’ plan. Knowing Discord was still weakened by his curse, he decided start with the six mares advancing on him. Diving down through the air, he began his approach, only to come to an early halt. Down below, Chrysalis stood on a slighted hill, looking up at him. Crossing his arms, Stormclaw dawned a smirk as he descended down onto the ground in front of her.

“You fight for the princesses now?” He mused.

Chrysalis shook her head. “I fight for me and no one else, and that’s why I’ve come.”

“No,” the black dragon replied, shaking his head. “You’ve come because you’re a star-crossed little girl who’s never felt love before. So helpless is this girl that she continues to believe the one who used her has any remote kind of feelings for her.”

“Spell or not,” Chrysalis said, denying his words. “I know you felt something… that you feel it now, and you’re afraid of it.” Stormclaw grimaced at her claims. “I was afraid too, the first time I felt it, but you helped me to overcome my fear.” She took a step closer to him. “Live for me, Stormclaw. Come away with me and let the world sort out its problems on its own, we don’t need anyone else, you and I.”

A deep, amused chuckle surfaced past Stormclaw’s aggravation. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Such a shame that the world needs to end so soon…” His eyes then flashed open. “So what do you say we cut straight to the part where I end your pitiful story before the star even has a chance to start falling?”

Discord lounged on a floating throne in the air, slowly spinning upside-down as it went. Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and Starlight all came sliding to a halt, looking up at him.

The draconequus crawled up onto the edge of the throne with his both his claw and paw holding up his chin. “Lookie what we have here! My dear friends… and my dearest of dear friends! Sweet Shutterfly.”

“It’s Fluttershy.” Fluttershy said, flying up into the air alongside Rainbow.

Discord waved off the mistake. “Oh, right, whatever, anywho! Are you all here to teach me about friendship?!” He asked, his last word rolling off his tongue as his eyes grew wide and sparkly. He gaged and coughed, thumping his chest with his balled paw. “Took you long enough, honestly, how long do the folks at home have to wait to see a finale like this?”

“I know, right?” Pinkie giggled.

Rainbow looked at her pink friend. “Pinkie!”

Pinkie giggled again. “Oh yeah, right, sorry.” She then lowered herself to the ground and growled. “You’re goin’ down, buster!”

Discord appeared now sitting in a lounge chair with glasses and a nightgown on, reading a book. “Hmm? Yes, I’m listening.” He said without looking away from the book.

“Discord, I know you remember us.” Fluttershy spoke softly, trying to see if she could win him back over by acting more like herself when they would be together. “So why don’t you-”

“One moment, one moment…” Discord interrupted her, turning the page in his book. “Lord Eddard Stark just got betrayed by Baelish and Slynt…” He said, rubbing his goatee. “I’ve got a good feeling about this series, it has some serious potential…”

A mass of shadows crossed the ground and stopped just in front of Starswirl and his group, who slid to a halt when it did. Growing up from the stone, the shadow transformed into Stygian’s Pony of Shadows form, his mouth gaping wide as he bellowed a deep laugh.

“Stygian, it is us! Your friends!” Starswirl tried shouting to him.

Stygian laughed even louder, his eyes squinting. “Oh yes… I can see that!” He grunted and slammed his hooves down on the ground, sending a splintering quake towards the 6 of them.

Starswirl teleported away and the others evaded the attack to safety. Mist Mane then tried going next. “We weren’t there for you in the past, Stygian, but we’re here for you now!”

The massive pony scowled in the face of their persistence. “Shower me with all your most clever whims, believe me, I’m dying to hear them!” He shouted, firing a pitch black beam of magic towards her.

Flash Magnus dove down and intercepted the beam by blocking it with his shield. Rockhoof then caught him before the force of the attack could spike him into the ground like last time. “Will you not stop to hear what we have to say, Stygian?!” The earth pony called out. “Princess Twilight and Starlight showed us the truth; that you want no part in the destruction your shadow seeks!”

Meadowbrook galloped up to their side. “Let it go, Stygian! The shadow is not who you are!”

Stygian growled deeper into frustration. “The shadow is everything I am! I know of no such truth you speak! You betrayed me, all of you! And you must all pay!” Yelling in rage, the shadow pony summoned a magical burst from his horn that expanded as a dark blast in all directions.

All 6 of the pillars moved together while Starswirl and Mist Mane created a barrier to protect them through the attack.

Unlike the other 2, Nightmare stood with her back turned in her adversaries’ direction. She was gazing up at the Red Star in the sky and marveling at Erebus’ power to cast the world into eternal darkness. She had been unable to move the moon, the ethereal star in the sky preventing her from doing so. It was glorious… beautiful… everything she wanted in her long, eternal night.

Celestia, Cadence, Shining Armor, Twilight, and Starfall all stopped within a certain distance of the Alicorn, Celestia having gestured for them to stay put as she took a few steps forward. “Luna?”

“I never knew such magic existed in the world…” Nightmare said in her strong, commanding voice, keeping her gaze upon the Red Star. “Never in all my years within the darkness could I have imagined such power… and to see it now, it is more beautiful than anything you or I could ever hope to do.”

Celestia sighed, looking down a bit before returning her gaze up to her sister. “I thought… I thought you had purged the darkness from within you. That night when you left for the ruins… you told me-”

Nightmare muffled a maniacal chuckle, turning around to face them. “I promised you a great many things, I’m afraid. That was one of my more cunning lies.” She said, lifting her chin as she smirked at her sister. “What else could I have said when I returned only to hear the news that the castle had been attacked while I was gone? That a pegasus who remained close to my heart had nearly died, and all because I was not there to protect him as he had protected me all those years?”

Starfall felt shaken by this deception being centered around him and the night at the gala. “Luna…” He said, shaking his head. “I don’t blame you-”

Nightmare looked to him and turned away again. “And to think you all believed me that day when I confided in you what happened… you are all FOOLS!” She yelled, spinning back around as her eyes squinted in anger. “I am Nightmare Moon! The princess you’ve seen in the past years has been haunted by her memories as me for we can never be apart from each other!” The darkness swirled around her as her anger grew stronger. “Here we are once again, sister, after over a thousand years, and ponies STILL shun my beautiful night! I come to them in their dreams and make soft their burdens within the Dream Realm and STILL they love you more than they ever have me!”

Twilight shook her head. “No, Luna, your subjects love you, they love us all. Remember Pip at your first Nightmare Night?”

Nightmare cocked her head back for a moment. “Hmhmhm… what is a single child in the face of an entire kingdom?”

“Remember the night all of Ponyville helped you confront the Tantabus?” Twilight tried even further, not wanting to let up. “The ponies of Equestria love all of their princesses… they need their Princess of the Night now more than ever.”

Nightmare looked to her, blinking a few times. “Dear child, are you truly so naïve as to think such petty memories will be enough to stop the eternal night?” Her eyes glowed pure white as the darkness swirled around her faster, a breeze about her changing into a powerful wind as her brow furrowed. “When the world ends, it shall end in darkness… Erebus means to free us from our pain. This night… will never end.”

Chrysalis teleported away from Stormclaw as he advanced on her, swinging his claw and hitting nothing but air. After missing a few times, he scoffed and stood up straight.

“What are you trying to prove?” He questioned her. “That deep down, anyone can be saved?”

“I won’t claim to know that anyone can,” Chrysalis replied. “But you and I, we have already changed so much apart, imagine what we could become if we stayed together.”

Shaking his head, the black dragon began his approach again. “You don’t know me… I haven’t changed at all.”

Standing her ground as he drew closer, the changeling queen persisted. “But you have, the only difference between you and me is that I don’t deny the change. Have I not given you what no one else has? You know the way I feel… that should be proof enough that I am someone you can live for.”

The black dragon’s claws clenched tight, his scarlet eyes blazing up. “You have no idea the horrors I’ve endured… the suffering I’ve felt, no more.” His dark aura began to rise from his scales. “One way or another, my story ends here…”

Chrysalis teleported again once he moved too close, but this time, a similar burst of light came from the dragon’s eyes as he struck out with his claw in the blink of an eye, grabbing her by breaking her spell in the middle of casting it.

“And so will yours.” Stormclaw head butted Chrysalis, stunning her, and then heaved a claw into her chest, sending her flying to the ground and sliding across the stone. Chrysalis’ vision was blurred and spinning from the strike to her head. As she looked up, she saw the black dragon walking towards her, the dark magic on his scales becoming denser and more violent. He stopped just in front of her, towering over her as he chuckled. “Too bad you have no friends of your own to protect you.”

He lifted his claw for a final strike, only to be cut short when someone rushed into him from behind, sending him grinding into the stone. Garble lowered his claws, his chest heaving, one wing torn, and one eye shut from an injury to his face.

“Look who’s talking, punk.” Garble growled, standing in between the now rising Stormclaw and Chrysalis, who managed to get up and stand beside the red dragon. “You mind if I thrash your boyfriend a bit?”

Chrysalis tilted her head, her neck letting off a few cracks. “I think he may need some sense knocked back into him, so be my guest.”

Stormclaw chuckled, his claws coming together as the dark aura about him flared up again. “We’re entering the final chapter now… time to go out with a bang.”

Applejack jumped from floating boulder to floating boulder, dodging flying debris all over the place. “Land sakes! Y’all doin’ alright?!”

Rainbow was caught in a cotton candy cloud, upside-down with an irritated expression on her face. “Do I look alright to you?!”

Pinkie hopped up to the pink cloud and devoured it, flipping back down to the ground and rubbing her stomach. “Oh how I’ve missed you chocolate milk filled cotton candy clouds…”

Shaking off the last bits of cotton candy, Rainbow flew down to her. “Thanks Pinks, but can you please stop goofing off long enough to help us out here?”

“Sorry, sorry!” She said, shaking her head wildly for a moment. “Discord when I get-” She stopped when she realized the draconequus was nowhere in sight. “Discord? Where d’ya go?”

It suddenly got far darker than usual, a single, bright spotlight appearing that illuminated a small area where Discord stood with his back turned and a classy outfit on. He spun around and shouted, “LAAAA! La cucaracha, la cucaracha! Ya no puede caminar! Porque no tiene, porque le falta! Dinero para gastar!” A band of instruments appeared floating in the air around him, as well as maracas in his claw and paw. He danced around, the spotlight following him as he shook his maracas.

During this time, a whole mess of chaos began swirling around the six mares as they continued to try and break through to him.

“Discord!” Starlight called out. “Remember coming with Trixie, Thorax and I to the Changeling Hive!” The music died down and Discord slowed his dance to a halt, his back turned to them. “We need your help! Please, snap out of it!”

Rarity huffed. “Yes, please do before you break into another one of these ridiculous charades.”

Discord turned around, levitating up into the air in lying sideways position. “Why should I? Spreading chaos is sooo much more fun than saving the world! Why not have our last moments goofing off to a few good laughs?”

“Discord?” Fluttershy asked, making the draconequus glance down at her below. “Remember when you flooded Sweet Apple Acres? And then froze it over when I asked you to fix it?”

The memory itself made Discord light up with laughter. “Oh yes! I do remember that! Good times, good times… oh! Right! Then I used your promise to manipulate you against your friends into allowing me to stay free! I love recalling our memories! Say another one, say another one!” He said excitedly, rolling over onto his stomach, his tail wagging like a dog.

Fluttershy paused, not saying a word, only looking up at him expectantly. The delay in a response sparked up Discord’s entertainment-craving mind to keep going and recall the memory for himself, not completely remembering it.

“Then you…” He stopped, his giddy expression fading. “Then you said we weren’t friends anymore… and I realized that… if I kept making chaos… I would lose my only friend in the whole world…”

“We’re all your friends, Discord!” Pinkie said happily, hopping up and over to Fluttershy and hugging her. “Remember that time we all had that day out! You know, when Twilight was busy in her library? Remember all the fun we had?”

Discord’s gaze fell as he recalled that day. It had been made all the better when he found out Twilight was jealous, and he made the painting, and milked out the orange joke too much… and they all shared a laugh in the end.

“You may be a bigger goofball than Pinkie,” Rainbow said, landing down beside the pink mare and reaching her hoof over her shoulder. “But you’re still awesome! Who else can set up those epic Ogres and Oubliettes games we all love so much?”

The memories came rushing to Discord like a flood, all of the many times they were together, be it the tea parties with Fluttershy, the pranks with Rainbow, or the raves with Pinkie. So many memories… they engulfed his senses, the chaotic aura around him flickering.

“You don’t want the world to end, Discord…” Applejack said, looking over to Rarity, who stepped up beside her.

“Not when you still have so much more joyful chaos to offer it.” Rarity said, swishing her mane back. “You know… within reason, of course.”

Discord felt his ears flatten to his head, his mouth opening slightly. Fluttershy flew up in front of him and he tried to speak, but no words emerged. She lifted her hoof to his face, softly stroking it. “It’s okay, Discord… you have all of us.You always will.”

“Oh Fluttershy…” He said quietly, his eyes changing back to normal. “Girls… you… I-I…” He closed his eyes, his brow furrowing as the chaotic aura disappeared completely. Opening his eyes, he smiled softly at her. “Thank you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled back her most adorable smile. “Now… our friends are in trouble.”

The joy on Discord’s face contorted into anger.He turned to look at the others, still trying to free the other 2 from Erebus’ spell. “Time to get serious…” He glanced over at Pinkie, who nodded to him.

“Like a dear friend of ours once said…” Pinkie said with a smirk, both she and Discord looking to their friends in need. They then both spoke in unison.

“Maximum effort!”

Flash used his shield to stave off a rush of darkness Stygian sent towards him and Somnambula. “We need to think of something, fast!” He yelled. “This isn’t working!”

“Stygian, listen to us!” Mist Mane called out to him. The shadow pony replied by reeling up and summoning strands of shadows that tore up from the ground. Mist Mane cast her serpent spell which cut through the strands that came too close to her.

Stygian let out an evil laugh. “Give it up!The shadows are all I need anymore…” His horn sparked and become coated in darkness. “Your friendship means nothing to me!”

Starswirl leapt over in front of Mist Mane just as Stygian cast his shadow beam at her, intercepting it with his own white magic beam. The beams collided, but Starswirl’s immediately began being pushed back towards him. Stygian echoed another laugh as he relished in his newly restored power.

“Starswirl!” Flash yelled, trying to fly over to him.

This time, Stygian saw it coming and spread his ghostly wings, one of the shadow strands from the ground grabbing the pegasus and walling off everypony else. “Your friends won’t be there to save you this time, Starswirl. You are MINE!”

With a slighted yell, the shadow pony unleashed all of his magical power into the beam, increasing its size and pushing the collision of the two spells closer and closer to the old unicorn. Starswirl gritted his teeth, struggling to hold his ground, the stone beneath him cracking from the weight of the pressure on his horn. As the magical beam came within mere feet of him, he closed his eyes.

“Stygian… forgive me, what we did to you was my fault.” He managed to say under the intensity of the magic. “I should have known you were only doing what you did to help us… I can’t believe I imagined you were trying to steal our power… rather than make yourself strong so that you could stand with us.”

Stygian’s eyes grew wide, and he snarled. “And here I am,” He said lowly. “More powerful than all of you combined! The darkness deserves my loyalty more than you!”

The beam collision was now so close to Starswirl that his entire vision became shrouded in the light it was causing even though his eyes were closed. “You… have the chance now to prove how powerful you really are.” He said painfully, his muscles weak from holding the brunt of the beams. “A chance to save the world… and every living thing on it.” He slowly opened his eyes. “Come back to us… be our friend once again… we need you.”

Stemming the flow of power into his horn, the beams stayed where they were, just inches away from breaking through and exploding in the unicorn’s face. Stygian hesitated, eyes filled with doubt.He shook his head several times, trying to force himself to do it, end it now and prove his dominance over the old wizard.

That one moment of hesitation was all Discord needed.

Appearing within the beam collision, the draconequus held both of the beams with his claw and paw, separating them. His pupils glowed red and he gritted his fangs, clenching both beams closer and closer into closed fists. The light from the beams began to fade as all of their power became trapped in Discord’s grasp. Closing both fists completely, the beams’ connections became severed, both attacks ceasing.

His paw remained clenched tight, darkness seeping out from the creases in between, and his claw remained tight as well, light peeking out from it in several places. With a calming breath, Discord squeezed them into oblivion, both magical beams becoming nothing within the draconequus’ grasp. He turned to the shadow pony, shaking his head. “Let’s try this my way.” He said with a chuckle.

Stygian went to fire another beam, but Discord dematerialized and the attack went straight through him, whizzing past Starswirl who had been pulled away by Mist Mane. Discord appeared inches from Stygian’s face and grabbed hold of him, his eyes changing into the same swirling spirals that they had been when he hypnotized Twilight’s friends within the maze all those years ago.

“What are you doing?!” Stygian cried out.

Discord’s claw and paw became engulfed in chaotic aura and he grabbed Stygian’s head with them both. The shadow pony felt all of his memories of what happened after the darkness was banished, all return to him in a single moment.

“Before friendship I was strong,” Discord said, his eyes returning to normal. “Now I’m just completely OP.” He chuckled, releasing him.

Stygian took a step back, recalling in a flash what he saw in the days, weeks, months after the darkness had been taken from him. His days with his friends, the pillars, meeting Shadow and seeing the Crystal Heart for himself. His ambitions faded away as he saw how much his friends truly cared about him… and then how Starswirl asked forgiveness.

He turned to Starswirl, who was nearly unconscious from the power struggle they had just had.He lowered his head and closed his eyes. “Get… out… of me!” He yelled, the shadows of his current form bursting out in all directions as the giant pony vanished, tiny Stygian appearing out from its center and falling to the ground below.

“Stygian!” Everypony around him yelled, running to his aid, but he was up on his hooves just as soon as he hit the ground.

He looked at the wounded unicorn. “Starswirl…?”

Starswirl managed a smile, nodding to him. “It is up to all of you now… the star… you haven’t much time left… go.” He slumped down to the ground, falling still.

“Starswirl!” Stygian cried out.

Flash looked the old wizard over. “It’s okay, he’s just lost consciousness.”

Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Starlight all reached them at the same time, everypony turning to the only one of the shadow servants left.

“This isn’t what you really want.” Celestia said to her sister, neither side having had to resort to violence yet. “Erebus has cast a spell to make you blind from the pains of your past. You are not Nightmare Moon, you are Princess Luna… you are my sister.”

Nightmare slowly shook her head in disappointment. “All of Equestria looks up to you, Celestia. The princess who knows best… who knows all…” She scoffed, looking down and away from her. “And yet I was right there in front of you, all those years and you never saw my pain… you never WANTED to see it. Caught up in the admiration of your subjects, you let your own sister fall into darkness.”

Celestia lowered her head slightly, remembering herself the mistakes she made in the past. Erebus’ ears twitched and he slowly turned to watch this encounter taking place not so far away. His deep, red eyes gazed at the princess of the sun, almost in a puzzling manner.

“Hmm… how interesting.” He said to himself, his horn glowing as the magical aura returned to it. “It seems not even the sun princess herself is void of darkness…”

Celestia lifted her gaze back up to meet her sister once again, only to fall back down. “My past mistakes have weighed heavily against me as well, dear sister. To not have been there for you when you needed me most… countless nights when I rested my head, I woke within your Dream Realm only to be faced with them all again and again…”

Nightmare paused, her own gaze slowly drifting over towards her sister. Her resolve had begun with a fiery passion, before, when Erebus first cast his spell on her, but now… something was different. Looking upon her elder sister now… for the first time, she tried imagining living a thousand years, ruling alone, having lost her sister, her lover, and her best friend. She imagined the nights… lying alone in the dark, with nothing but a crown, and the responsibilities of an entire kingdom.

Twilight and Cadence both looked to Celestia as it seemed she had been completely derailed from her task of freeing Luna.The white Alicorn stood there, drawn to telling them all what had been building up within her. “Going on every day… keeping my past locked away for the strength I needed to keep Equestria shining and prosperous… to assure them that their princess could rule alone.” She closed her eyes, the floodgates of her emotions now opened and flowing strong. “So much…” She paused, taking in a sharp breath. “So… much… pain.”

Erebus’ mouth curved into a wicked smile.His eyes glowed their colors deep and bright, as well as the openings from his mouth. The magic aura around his horn changed into the ember-filled darkness that swirled about him.

The ground around Celestia began to simmer, the stone steaming as heat began to seep into the rock. Everypony around her backed away in recoil, and Nightmare turned to her completely, her eyes going wide. Celestia’s armor darkened, almost as if it were being heated up from just touching her. Her mane and tail brightened, the air about them giving off intense heat.

Nightmare immediately understood everything.Her sister felt that same pain for all those years, with the added devastation of having banished her own sister, and needing to disguise it for her subjects to remain happy. Her pain… Erebus could feel it… he had to have. She turned to Erebus, who was watching with an evil smile on his face, mouth opened slightly as he laughed in silence. Nightmare turned back to her sister, seeing the transformation continue.

The metal of Celestia’s armor became heat-drenched, falling away from her as the clasps melted. Her mane and tail flickered a brightness equal to the intensity of the sun, the heat from them warming the very air around her. Her eyes clenched tight, as well as her teeth, which sharpened into fangs in her mouth. Her eyelids darkened, becoming fiery bright, almost as if they too were heating up from within.

Twilight moved to help her. “Celestia, what’s-” She yelped and backed away as the air became too hot to even approach her.

The ponies had no time to react, having been too caught up with what was happening to see Nightmare moving towards Celestia until she was right in front of her. “Sister.” She said, her voice still foreboding and deep.

Celestia flinched at hearing her voice, it looked as if she was still trying to keep her pain hidden away. “Oh Luna… I’m so sorry…” She whispered.

Nightmare lifted her chin, eyes glancing down at her elder sister, who was still arched over. “I forgive you.”

Celestia opened her eyes suddenly, her mane and tail igniting into their full, flaming form. Celestia had transformed into the dreaded Alicorn she had seen in the Dream Realm the night she acquired Luna’s powers. She stood as the haunting Alicorn known only as Daybreaker. Despite this, she looked upon her sister in shock. “W-what did you say…?”

The two now stood eye to eye, Nightmare taking a deep breath. “I see now everything I was too foolish to see before,” She said as soft as she could despite still sounding intimidating. “To have hidden away all of your guilt… your pain for so long… I see now that you have suffered, as I have.”

Daybreaker, although summoned forth from Erebus’ powers, seemed petrified from this confession from her sister. Erebus watched in slight confusion as the solar nightmare of a pony stood there, almost fragile-looking in the eyes.

Nightmare looked back at Erebus, her eyes squinting in anger. “Witnessing this has also made me understand I am being used in another’s game… and Nightmare Moon is no pawn.” She said, turning to him completely. “I will stand with you, my sister, with your friends, and with the hope of our world.”

Daybreaker felt a tear fall down her cheek, one which didn’t evaporate despite the intensity of the heat around it. She looked to her sister, who remained facing the Shadow Alicorn, a small smile forming on her face. Then, she too turned her glare to Erebus, stepping up beside her sister. “Then let night and day clash upon the shadows, together.”

Cadence stepped up with Daybreaker as well. “I am with you too.”

Discord appeared from thin air, landing beside Cadence. He looked like he was about to say something serious, but then went suspicious-looking when he saw Daybreaker. Rubbing his chin, he raised an eyebrow. “Celestia… something’s… different about you…” She looked at him, unamused in the moment.Discord snapped his claw. “Did you change your mane-style?”

“I take it you are with us as well?” Daybreaker asked him.

Discord turned to face Erebus just the same as they were. “Now and always, princess.”

She looked at him for a moment more, a slight shimmer in her eyes before she returned her glare to the Shadow Alicorn. Twilight was about to step up too, but the sound of a crash upon the ground made her and everypony else turn to see its source. Garble and Chrysalis were trying with all their might to face-down Stormclaw, but they were failing.

Daybreaker glanced back at her. “Twilight, you and your friends help to quell him…” She then turned back to face the Shadow Alicorn. “Nightmare, Cadence, Discord, and I shall see to Erebus.”

“But Celestia-” Twilight began to say.

Daybreaker looked back down and over at the purple Alicorn. “Remember what I said, Twilight; you and your friends are the only hope our world has left. Go, save your friends, we will do our best slow him down until you come to finish it.”

Twilight hesitated, but then nodded. “Be safe, princess.”

Seeing Celestia’s smile on Daybreaker’s face was enough to fill Twilight with confidence. “And you, dear Twilight.” Facing Erebus once again, Daybreaker nodded. “Let’s go.”

As the three princesses and the draconequus flew towards the Shadow Alicorn, everypony else, in both remaining groups, moved to converge on Stormclaw.

Crashing down hard onto the stone ground, pieces of black rock and dust went flying all over. Garble used his claws to slow himself to a halt, tearing grooves into the ground. Stormclaw was on his heels, attacking the injured dragon in a rush to not allow him a moment to breathe. Garble was forced to go on the defensive during almost the entire fight so far, blocking the black dragons claws best he could.

Chrysalis used her magic to try freezing Stormclaw in place, but the spell seemed to have no effect, and he continued on. So instead, she used her magic to lift and moved Garble out of the way. Stormclaw, seeing this, turned and lunged at Chrysalis. Out of impulse, she tried teleporting again, only to find him using the same magic he had before, catching her by breaking her spell and grabbing hold of her.

Garble landed, grabbed a chunk of black rock, and hurled it up at them. Before Stormclaw could strike Chrysalis, the rock smashed against his shoulder, giving the changeling enough time to squirm out from his loosened grasp and down away from him.

Stormclaw huffed, now bent on bringing these two down before he got to the others. “You two are pathetic, and to think I was actually looking forward to beating you down one-on-one.” He said, chuckling at Garble.

The red dragon snarled up at the black one, he hated being helpless like this. Before he could make a remark back, Chrysalis spoke up.“You can’t win this one, Stormclaw. The ponies will take you as their prisoner if we don’t leave, now.”

Stormclaw muffled a chuckle, shaking his head. “No, like I said, one way or another my life ends here, today. If it ends before the star reaches the surface then so be it, I will go down fighting.”

Garble snorted out some smoke, his eyes then catching sight of what Chrysalis was getting at. He looked back at the black dragon, growling. “You better change your mind quick.”

Stormclaw chuckled again, his dark aura building up around him again. “Yeah? And why’s that?” He asked, crossing his arms and tilting his head.

Stormclaw was then blasted in the back by several magical beams all at once. Not having expected the sneak attack, the black dragon was unable to keep in the sky as he plummeted down and struck the stone hard. Garble cocked his head to the side. “Too late.”

With a shake of his head, Stormclaw looked up and around him, seeing Twilight, Starlight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Starfall, and Stygian all lining up to give him a full sight of adversaries. Spitting out a tooth, he rose up from the ground. “Forgot how much you ponies love your cheap shots.”

“It’s over, Stormclaw!” Twilight shouted at him.

Rainbow shook her hoof at him. “Yeah, give it up!”

Clenching his claws, Stormclaw’s dark aura flared back up and he growled. “Never!”

Chrysalis shook her head in disbelief. “You can’t win!It’s pointless to keep fighting!”

Spreading out his wings, the black dragon went down on all fours, the aura spiking up again. “I think not… I’ll take you all down myself!” He suddenly stood upright and roared, creating a shockwave that made everypony shield themselves. The magic swirling around him became absorbed into his scales and his entire body became cloaked in the shadows, shifting around and making him difficult to see.

“Here he comes!” Applejack yelled.

Like a freight train, Stormclaw charged towards them with the intent to plow into them. Starlight fired a magic beam towards him, but the shadows around him worked to stave it off as he charged through it. Applejack, Rainbow, and Starfall all charged at him as well, the four of them colliding.

The dragon slashed at them, but Applejack ducked underneath the wing, spinning around in the process. She dug her front hooves into the ground and heaved a mighty kick straight into Stormclaw’s gut, making him stagger backwards quite a bit.

Rainbow followed up on this strike by jump kicking the recoiled dragon, striking him off balance and down onto his back. Garble, seeing the opportunity, leapt up in the air and came down with a brutal swing. Stormclaw just barely managed to roll out of the way of the attack, opening his mouth and breathing a bright flamethrower at them. Garble turned in time to grab both AJ and Rainbow, shielding them from the fire.

Starfall, who had flown over the flames, tucked in his wings and did a flip, coming down with an axe-kick that struck Stormclaw directly on his head. The black dragon staggered backwards, holding his head with both claws as he appeared stunned. Starfall went to follow up with another strike, but Stormclaw had faked the intensity of the injury and spun around, swatting the pegasus aside with his tail.

Anticipating the beam to the back like before, Stormclaw turned around just in time to backhand a beam from Starlight as he took flight to avoid another kick from Applejack. Bright, red light shot out from his mouth as he stopped his ascent, a fireball charging up as he opened his mouth.

“Not this time!” Starfall shouted, grabbing the dragon from behind and forcing his mouth shut with his hooves. Doing so caused the fireball to explode and sent both the dragon and the pegasus crashing into the ground.

Standing back up onto his claws, Stormclaw’s face steamed from taking the blast so close. Starfall rose, seeing everypony galloping towards them. A distant flash filled the air, making a wall of dark crystal jut up from the ground around the two of them, trapping them from the others. As Twilight reached the wall, she rammed it as hard as she could, but it didn’t budge. Looking back where the flash came from, she saw Erebus had briefly paused to do so during his own confrontation with the princesses and Discord.

Garble reached the wall and began swinging away at it to break through as quickly as he could. Everypony joined in, thrashing the crystal wall as hard as they could.

Starfall, unable to see through the walls, looked around at them, eventually turning back to Stormclaw, who chuckled. “Hmhmhm… how helpful are your friends to you now?”

Lowering himself to the ground in a fighting pose, Starfall replied, “Don’t go celebrating just yet, now you can’t go running away from me.”

Stormclaw growled lowly at him. “This time I’m going make sure you stop breathing for good!”

The black dragon advanced on the royal guard, swinging wildly at him. Starfall ducked and rolled, paused and flipped through the air, evading his foe’s claws. The moment an opening was presented, Starfall dove low to avoid a strike and came up with a head butt, giving an opening for him to kick Stormclaw in the stomach, exactly where AJ hit him.

Being hit in that particular spot made Stormclaw stagger backwards, one claw to his stomach as he snarled at the pegasus. Knowing he would be slower this time, Starfall closed the gap between them. After dodging a few more swings, he delivered a quick jab to the dragon’s throat and then kneed him in that same weakened spot on his stomach. Stormclaw hunched over from the strike, allowing the pegasus a backflip kick that struck the dragon backwards and up against the wall.

Roaring in anger, Stormclaw breathed out his fire breath in every which direction in an attempt to fill the confined area with flames. The strike to his throat, however, made the flames painful to breathe, causing less fire to come flowing out. Starfall reeled back, moving out of the dragon’s effective range.

“Enough of these games!” Stormclaw bellowed, raising both claws and roaring as he slammed them down into the ground. Dark magic rippled across the stone and cracked it, the magic seeping down into the ground. Starfall looked down in a kind of panic as he had no idea what was about to happen.

Within seconds, the stone beneath them shattered, revealing a bottomless pit down below. Both the pegasus and the dragon took to the air, but before their fight could resume, the dome over them cracked from everyone banging against it outside. Seeing a particularly large crack on one side of the wall, Starfall rammed into it, breaking out from the dark crystals right where everypony had been striking it.

The entire crystal dome came crashing down, with Stormclaw just barely able to make it out in time. The crystals fell down into the chasm, likely making the bottom, if it had a bottom, a fatal fall for anyone.

Garble, having expected Stormclaw to come flying out from the hole to escape the collapse, got in a perfectly timed claw strike that tore through the black dragon’s wings, making him flounder down onto the stone and grind to a halt.

Stormclaw breathed heavily, his entire body aching from the punishment it had taken. He pushed himself up from the ground, turning around and facing his foes with raised claws.

Chrysalis shook her head, not wanting to see him being beaten down anymore. “Stormclaw, please stop! I can’t… I can’t keep watching this happen to you!”

“Oh enough already!” the black dragon snapped at her. “Get this through your holy head, you lovesick pest; YOU MEAN NOTHING TO ME!” He roared, putting all of his strength into a charge towards her.

Twilight used her magic to teleport him past them as he stumbled back down to the ground. Now surrounded with the giant, bottomless cavern, he was trapped as everypony formed a semi-circle around him. Everyone stood in silence as the black dragon slowly rose back up onto his claws. Chrysalis stood in the middle, looking at him with eyes longing to believe he meant nothing he just said. She stepped forward, now only about a dozen feet away from him.

“Do you truly hate me so…?” She asked him.

Stormclaw paused, allowing for a brief period of eye contact with her that ended with him closing his eyes and taking a breath to try and ease his injuries. “I used you, Chrysalis.” He said, opening his eyes. “I feel nothing for you.”

Hearing this gut checked Chrysalis, but she tried for another approach. “Come with me… give me the chance to give you something worth living for… Stormclaw, I beg of you…”

Taking a step back, Stormclaw felt a pebble fall from the ledge that was just behind him. He glanced back, looking down into the abyss behind him, pausing there as everypony remained silent. Turning back around, he made eye contact with the changeling queen again. With a shake of his head, he replied, “There is nothing worth living for…” Spreading his arms out on either side, he scowled at them. “Not for me.”

Chrysalis’ eyes widened and she reached out for him, lunging forward. “STORMCLAW, NO!!!”

Leaning backwards, the black dragon fell back into the darkness. Chrysalis stumbled down to the ledge and reached down for him, crying out in dismay. Arms still held out wide, Stormclaw closed his eyes, plummeting down into the chasm and disappearing from sight.

Chrysalis wheezed for breath as she remained there on the edge, eyes filled with tears as her outstretched hoof fell limp. Everypony stood in complete and utter shock at witnessing the dragon’s demise. His heart may have been as black as his scales, but that… seeing him choose that over a chance at life… it was completely demoralizing.

Twilight, knowing Chrysalis needed someone in this moment, took a half-step forward. “Chrysalis… I… I’m so sorry.”

The changeling queen didn’t move from the ledge, eyes still cast down upon the darkness of the abyss. She shook her head slowly. “No… no…” It was all she could manage to say. Although he didn’t love her, she had loved him. She felt her heart break, shatter like it never had before.

“Twilight…” Starlight said, grabbing the princess’ attention. “We have to go…”

Twilight looked back and forth between Starlight and Chrysalis, knowing that this was a critical moment to the changeling queen. Nopony had ever seen her express any real emotion outside of her vengeful plots over the years… this could be the moment Twilight needed to change her. But the swirling darkness overhead and the distant sounds of magic bursts and beams reminded her of what was at stake should she delay.

“Go, Twilight Sparkle…” Chrysalis said, making everypony turn back to her. Slowly, Chrysalis stood up on her hooves, still overlooking the chasm in which the black dragon fell. “…just go.”

Twilight’s eyes shimmered as she watched the queen lamenting over the loss of Stormclaw. Starlight lightly tugged on her leg. “Twilight…”

She hesitated, taking one step back, and then turned and galloped away, her friends following after her. Starlight paused for a moment more, her eyes showing how much it hurt her to leave, but Chrysalis remained unmoving, standing there upon the precipice in gloomy despair. She slowly turned and galloped to catch up with everypony else, all of which ran full sprint towards the brilliant flash of lights and pulses of wind.

Just as Twilight and her friends took off to help Garble and Chrysalis face Stormclaw, the four remaining magical beings stared down the Shadow Alicorn.

Erebus took a few steps forward, noticing Stormclaw was his only remaining servant. “Why do you persist?” His voice was deep and dark. “You cling helplessly to the light even now? In saving each other, you’ve left me no choice but to deal with you all myself.”

Daybreaker, Nightmare, Cadence, and Discord remained steadfast, walking together towards the shadowy figure. “I’m glad you’re with us, Discord.” Daybreaker said to him without looking. “No goofing off.”

“Celestia,” He replied, also without looking at her.His pupils glowed red once again. “It’s time I showed you just how serious I can be.”

Erebus stopped, glancing at each of them before chuckling. “Quite the collection of wayward heroes, I see.” He looked to Cadence. “A crystal pony without a home,” He turned to Discord.“ A cursed joker with abandonment issues,” Then to Nightmare. “A dark princess who was banished to the moon,” Then finally to Daybreaker.“ And the loveless sister who put her there.” He mused, laughing lightly. “All standing together in defiance of the shadows… how poetic.”

“Nothing poetic about it.” Nightmare remarked.

“Oh, but I disagree,” Erebus said calmly. “How much more poetic can it get? My sister and her dragon lover bore 2 children.” He glanced over at where Stormclaw was. “One was a dragon, and by my side stands her last descendant.” He returned his gaze back to the princesses, particularly the princess sisters. “The other was a unicorn, and against me stands her greatest descendants. So you see… our family was destined for this moment.”

“We will not allow you to destroy our world.” Daybreaker said lowly, her horn lighting up. “I do not want to, but to save those we love, we are prepared to do what we must.”

“Hmhmhm… so you are.” Erebus replied, shaking his head. “So be it.” His horn became cloaked in red magical aura. “Come then, saviors of the world… bring light to the shadows.”

Daybreaker and Nightmare both lunged forward and fired magical beams at him. Erebus’ body slid sideways without him even moving, a shadowy streak behind him as the beams missed. Cadence rose up into the air and fired a beam as the two other princesses charged, but Erebus moved his horn in the way, the magic from her beam being absorbed into the aura around him.

Discord appeared from behind the Shadow Alicorn, using a spell to alter reality and make the stone beneath them turn to quicksand. The spell rippled to where Erebus’ hooves were, but then rebounded back at the draconequus, forcing him to fly up into the air.

Just then, Daybreaker and Nightmare came into close range with him, using their magic to pick up speed and become two charging magical forces. Erebus turned on them and created a shield of dark magic, stopping them in their tracks. Spreading his wings, the shield shattered into an array of dark bursts that shot the two Alicorns backwards, sliding across the stone on their hooves.

Erebus whirled his horn around and fired a destructive beam of magic at them, but both princesses teleported to evade it, the beam striking the ground and creating an explosion. Cadence used a levitation spell to take up masses of debris and throw them at the Shadow Alicorn, but with a single glow of his horn, the stones turned to shadows upon passing through a dark veil he created.

Sensing the buildup of magic behind him, Erebus stomped one hoof, a portion of the ground shooting upwards behind him where Nightmare was charging up for an attack. The disruption ruined her spell and she was forced to take flight.

Daybreaker followed up with another beam of magic, but this time, Erebus moved his horn in its path and redirected it into Nightmare, who was still flying through the air. As soon as the princess of the night struck the ground, Erebus noticed the commotion happening with his only remaining servant, eyeing the fight before refocusing on Daybreaker, who had already come charging towards him surrounded in bright flames. Cadence and Discord both came charging as well, all three colliding against another dark shield Erebus created.

Expelling the shield and catching them off balance, Erebus quickly cast a dark crystal dome spell over where Stormclaw was being ganged up on, giving him the chance to fight and defeat one of his foes one-on-one. He returned his gaze to his own attackers, using his shadowy movement to evade more offensive spells being thrown at him.

All five combatants then became still, Discord and the princesses looking already well-worn from fighting the Shadow Alicorn. Erebus lifted his chin to them, smirking. “Are you, perhaps, done playing this little game?” He asked them, amused by the exhaustion from their endeavor. The amusement left his voice quickly, replaced with a sinister and dark look in his eyes. “Having to hold back against the four of you has grown quite boring already.”

Nightmare pushed herself up from the ground, huffing. “You won’t defeat us so easily… we are stronger together than you could ever be.”

Erebus kept his dark glare on her. “Evidently not.” Without the slightest hint of warning, Erebus’ form rose up from the darkness in front of Nightmare after disappearing where he was. Unable to react quickly enough, she was blasted, point blank, by a red explosion from Erebus’ horn.

“LUNA!” Daybreaker cried out. She spread her wings and flew over to her sister as quickly as she could, who had been tossed across the blackened ground like a ragdoll. Cadence teleported to Nightmare just as the other Alicorn reached her, the two of them trying to help Nightmare up onto her hooves.

“I haven’t even begun to try.” Erebus bellowed, turning his back to them as he looked up at the Red Star. A sudden cry in the distance caught his ear and he quickly turned in that direction, seeing the distant ponies on the edge of a chasm. Realizing Stormclaw was gone, Erebus closed his eyes, letting out a breath. He knew the ponies would never purposely end his life, and so the Shadow Alicorn knew his final servant took that chance to end it himself. “Well done, Stormclaw… you truly have proven yourself to me, thank you.”

It came like a flooding sensation, a burst of bright colors, and a firework of energy. Discord, having been moving to join the princesses in helping Nightmare, stopped suddenly, Stormclaw’s curse breaking within him.Feeling the free rush of chaos once again, he looked down at his claw and paw, clenching them slowly. A purple aura surrounded them, he felt his limitless pool of magic spike up once more. Slowly looking over at the princesses, all of whom were hurt especially Nightmare, Discord felt it all come back to him.

Lifting his gaze, his now malevolent, purple eyes became fixed upon Erebus.The Shadow Alicorn felt the disruption, glancing back at the draconequus. Discord felt the power return to his very breath, only now… now it wasn’t fun he sought.No pranks or tricks, meddling or entertainment. “Erebus… you are mine.”

The Shadow Alicorn smirked. “Why so serious?”

Discord slowly shook his head. “You take Shadow away from us… you turn me on my friends… and you threaten my world with destruction and death…” With every word, the chaotic aura about him spiked up even more, becoming its own source of bright, purple light. “I WILL make you pay for this!”

The chaos around the draconequus suddenly burst into a dome of raw magic coursing around him, making fragments of stone on the ground lift up into the air. His eyes were swirling purple and black, his fangs clenched tight as that same light peered out from his mouth.

Erebus’ smirk faded and he grimaced, looking more annoyed than concerned. “Have you learned nothing, Discord
You cannot win, it’s pointless to keep fighting.”

Discord instantly appeared within inches of Erebus and swung a dimensional-tearing claw strike at him. Erebus’ form fazed through his swing, and he slammed his head into the draconequus. Discord, however damaged, shouted out in anger and slammed his head back into Erebus’ who was unprepared for it and was struck, taking a step back.

Erebus snarled, the dark magic around him amassing and near instantly responding with a flare spell that tore Discord from the ground up into the sky. Erebus appeared over top of him, but the draconequus managed to evade the oncoming magical attack, the two of them trading blows for a moment. Discord wasn’t able to dodge the next one, however, and it sent him crashing into the ground.

Landing down on his hooves, Erebus huffed, glaring at the draconequus. “I have had quite enough of this. If you all want to see power, then I will show you power.”

Whirling his horn around in a slow circle, Erebus lowered it to point at Discord, a sound like a wail emitting from the aura around him. The shadows swirled about on the ground around him, his horn sparking as the red aura around it changed to the pitch black with ember-like lights within it. A horrifying sound followed this, like a charging blast as pieces of the ground around him slowly lifted into the air.

Discord rose up from the ground, grimacing as he watched Erebus’ magic power up more and more. Reality around the Shadow Alicorn bent and twisted, the amount of magic coursing into his horn beginning to emit wild bursts of light and red sparks.

As he stood, ready to face this monstrous attack, Daybreaker stepped up to his side, as did Nightmare and Cadence. The four of them looked to one another, all of them nodding. Nightmare’s veil of darkness appeared around her, her eyes turning white. Cadence closed her eyes and focused her magic, her form shimmering and becoming almost like her crystal pony form. Discord channeled every ounce of his chaos magic to one point. And Daybreaker made a sun-like sphere of magic appear behind her, filling her with all its power.

What light was left in the world slowly condensed into the region, trees swaying and mountains trembling. Silence fell upon the land, as everypony else had come running towards the phenomenon. The Red Star rippled another wave of crimson light through the sky, breaking the silence.

Erebus unleashed a destructive, magical beam that was pitch black at its core, grayish silver on the outside, and sparking red all over with red embers shimmering within it.

Daybreaker fired a beam of magic as bright as the sun, Nightmare fired one that was pitch black, Cadence fired one that was a deep blue, and Discord breathed out a beam that was the malevolent color of chaos. All four beams swirled together, forming a multicolored one.

Both magical blasts clashed, creating a wind wake that was without equal. The shockwave it created shattered the area around it and blew everypony else back even though they were still a ways away from it. The collision of the beams was nearly impossible to look at, as it was so bright, the black stone around them turned white and cratered from its sheer intensity.

Twilight squinted as she lifted her head, the wind making any sudden moves nearly impossible. “Everypony hold on!” She shouted back to her friends, all of whom tried moving forward ever so slowly with her.

Cadence winced and gasped, her eyes clenched tight as she was just barely able to keep her hooves planted on the ground. Discord squinted, the magic pouring out from his mouth becoming difficult to sustain. Nightmare faltered a little, but Daybreaker helped her as the two sisters braved the intensity of the blast together.

Never before had power like this been unleashed in Equestria. The beams, almost completely evenly matched, struggled to gain any ground against the other. The brightness of the collision between the two grew and grew, until something phenomenal happened.

At the center of the clash between them, the magic became void and white, pieces of both beams fragmenting away from them and into the center of the void. Light bent inwards towards the void and then imploded, creating a violent explosion that engulfed the land in a flood of light and shadows. Large pieces of the land were torn from the surface and shattered, the gust of wind from the magic burst leveling everything within a certain distance of it.

Ash and dust was all that could be seen for the first few dozen seconds.It took as much time for the clouds of smoke to clear, revealing absolute devastation upon the land where the explosion had taken place.

Starlight coughed a few times, just barely opening her eyes and standing up from the ground. Rainbow helped Fluttershy up as AJ did so with Rarity. Pinkie shook her head wildly for a moment, dust coming off from her like a cloud. Twilight rose up from the ground and jumped up onto a fractured piece of stone to get a better view of the devastation.

Celestia winced, her eyes opening and glancing around before she slowly sat up. Being so close to the blast must have had some kind of effect on her, being as she had reverted back to her normal self. “Luna…” She managed to say, trying to stand up, only to fall back down. Lifting her head again, she pulled herself across the ground. “Luna, where are you…?”

Nightmare shook her head, painfully rising up onto her hooves. After a quick glance around, she spotted her sister and limped over to her. “Sister… be still.”

As soon as Celestia had her sister by her side, she quickly looked around. “Where is he…?”

The black smoke rising from where the beams collided was thick and all encompassing, but it began to swirl and shift. Dispersing up and away from the center, Erebus stepped through the opening, the ground beneath him turning pitch black with every step. There wasn’t a single mark on his body, and he walked with a kind of horrifying elegance, being as he had just taken exactly what hit the four of them.

Thinking about the four of them led Celestia to remember Discord and Cadence, glancing around for them. Both the draconequus and crystal princess were a number of yards away; Discord had grabbed Cadence to shelter her from the blast and they both lied there. Cadence rose out from under the draconequus, turning to him and trying to get him up, but he was far more injured than the rest of them. If any of them had been any closer to that blast… Celestia didn’t want to think about it. Her gaze was then drawn back to Erebus, who took one last step, amidst the destruction their magical clash had caused.

“I am impressed, I admit it,” Erebus said, offering the slightest of cruel smiles. “I never imagined the ponies of the world could become so powerful without the darkness…” He looked to Nightmare, chuckling. “Well… I suppose you did use the darkness a little.”

“Shadow!” Twilight yelled, grabbing Erebus’ attention. She and her friends came galloping through the smoke and debris, standing in between him and the princesses.

Erebus grimaced. “That is not my name, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Yes it is,” Fluttershy said, looking up at the Shadow Alicorn and no longer shying away. “Shadow Light is the name you chose for yourself. Do you remember? The night I came to the castle? The night we found each other in the dark and helped one another get out?”

Erebus nodded. “Yes, I remember it well. You spoke Celestia’s name, granting me my first memory since by banishment had ended.”

Fluttershy paused, then slowly shook her head. “I don’t understand… if you remember everything… why are you still doing this? We are your friends, Shadow… what pain you felt in the past, that’s all it is; in the past.”

The Shadow Alicorn tilted his head just slightly. “Because this isn’t about me, little one. I was gifted with the power to end the suffering of all life. Yes, the memories we hold together are ones I believed were all I needed… but now that I remember everything else… I cannot stop now.” He looked up to the Red Star. “As I said to the black dragon… you wouldn’t understand.”

“Let us help you, Shadow…” Starlight said to him, her hoof lifted slightly in concern. “Tell us what we can do to change your mind.”

Erebus sighed, shaking his head as he lowered his gaze back to them. “I admire you your passion, your drive to protect those you love, truly I do… but I’m afraid there is nothing more to say. You ponies haven’t felt it… the pain I was subjected to that night I fled from the light.” He closed his eyes. “The screams… the heartache… the tears… it was all too much…” He opened his eyes again, which were glowing even brighter from the aura on his horn. “This world… it must be annihilated.”

All of a sudden, the choral note in the air gained strength, the echo of the voices reaching all across Equestria. Every land beyond, every inch of the world became subject to the despair of hearing its sound. Heads turned to the skies as ponies stood in silence all over Equestria, watching the Red Star ripple once again, the sonic wave reaching far across the dark, swirling horizon.

Breaths became drawn back and eyes widened; the Red Star had begun to descend.

Celestia and Nightmare both rose from the ground, eyes cast upon the crimson sphere as it fell from the black sky. Celestia looked down to Twilight, yelling, “We shall do all we can to try and slow it down!” Both Alicorn took to the air despite their injuries and, together, unleashed beams of magic towards the massive celestial form. The beams struck the Red Star, but had no effect. Both princesses grimaced and winced, using all of their power to try and halt its descent.

Erebus shook his head, not even bothering to try and stop them. “I am done trying to convince you all…” He said, turning back to the others still before him. “We are all already gone… only our time left remains.”

Fluttershy looked to him with pleading eyes as he turned away from them. “Shadow…” No response. “Shadow…” She tried again, but once more, there was no response. To her knees the pegasus fell, her eyes filled with tears. Her friends gathered around her, holding her tight.

That’s when it happened… the moment Fluttershy knew exactly what she had to do. It came to her only now, and she didn’t know why it took so long for her to realize it… for any of them to realize it. The answer had been right there in front of them… it always had been.

“I refuse to give up on you.” She whispered. Erebus’ ears stood up straight, but he still remained unmoving from where he was. Fluttershy lifted her gaze back up to him, her friends around her not sure what she was doing. “Sometimes… being kind is difficult… sometimes the kindest thing we can do is tell our friends when they are wrong.” Erebus’ head turned just slightly, but still he stayed with his back to them. Fluttershy smiled through the tears. “I have seen you suffer, Shadow… I have seen you fall down… but you always get back up. You’ve never once abandoned us when we needed you. And so I refuse to believe that you don’t care… because in your heart… you are kind.”

Applejack smiled too, looking up at him as well. “In all the time we spent together, ah never once heard you tell a lie… you’re my friend just as much as anypony else, Shadow. Honesty is your policy just as much as it is mine.”

“Yours is the most generous a heart as any, Shadow.” Rarity added in, smiling up at the Shadow Alicorn. “You never put yourself before others… I’m not sure you even know how to.”

Pinkie, catching onto what was happening, beamed her most joyous smile. “You always know how to make ponies smile! And the happiness I see in your eyes when they do makes you light up like a firefly! You’re super funny, Shadow!”

“And awesome!” Rainbow pitched in. “You never let anyone come between you and your friends! You’re loyal, right up to the very end of the line!”

Twilight felt that same heart-warming heat within her, turning to the Shadow Alicorn as well. “We all have faith in you, Shadow… and do you know why?” Erebus turned slightly more, one eye becoming visible as he glanced back at them. “Because we are all your friends.”

Suddenly, each of the mares’ cutie marks lit up bright, rainbow colors dancing across them. Around each of their necks and on Twilight’s head appeared the Elements of Harmony, their gems still dulled. The light from their cutie marks shot up into the air above them and then plummeted down into the elements, returning their color back to them.

Erebus turned around completely, confused as he watched all of the lights increase in intensity more and more. The white blotted out the dark of the sky and made all the land greyscale in the Alicorn’s eyes, making him shield himself with his wings.

When the light died down, Erebus awoke, floating in a lightless void of pure shadow. Around him he saw his many memories of the past, the ones that fueled him to run away from his home. He winced away from them as he began to feel the pain rising up higher and higher, as if the shadows were purposely putting him through it all again.

And then, out from the darkness, he heard a voice. “I believe in you, Shadow!” Opening his eyes, he saw a crystal silhouette of Twilight floating in the darkness with the light of her cutie mark shining through the shadows.

“You can do this!” Pinkie encouraged him, appearing with the light of her own cutie mark shining through the dark.

“The darkness ain’t got nuthin’ on you!” Applejack shouted, the dark waning away from her cutie mark.

“Yeah!Show the shadows whose boss!” Rainbow cheered, spreading her wings as her own light cut through the dark.

“A gem like you deserves to shine in the light!” Rarity yelled, her radiance repelling the darkness from her.

Erebus looked around at each of them, trying to say something, but unable to. Suddenly, he felt the cold spike up in his chest, the light around him flickering as the icy grip of two claws appeared around him, attempting to fill his head with all the terrible memories again.

“Shadow,” Spoke one final voice. Again, Erebus opened his eyes, slowly turning to where the voice came from. Fluttershy floated there, in the dark, defying the darkness with the light from her cutie mark. “You promised me nothing would ever tear us apart again…” She smiled that smile he remembered too well. “Live for us… and for me.”

The light from each of the ponies around him chained together, bathing him and the center of the dark void in light that contested the shadows. Erebus’ form flickered between the shadowy one and another… one that seemed drawn to the light the Mane Six were creating. He closed his eyes as the forces clashed within him. The icy claws that gripped him remained, grasping him tighter.

“You are no longer Erebus!” Twilight cried out to him.

Opening his eyes, they were golden colored. “No…!” He replied, spreading his wings out wide. The darkness broke away from him as the light began to overflow into the void around them. “My name… is SHADOW LIGHT!”

The lightless void shattered away from sight, everything returning to reality as a pillar of pure light erupted from the ground underneath where the Shadow Alicorn had been standing. High up into the sky the pillar rose, its outer layer glowing with a bright, golden hue. Everypony shielded themselves as the light became too intense to look at. Celestia and Nightmare, both halting their magical attacks on the star, were forced to land from the brightness.

The pillar then began to constrict. From the retreating light, a new Alicorn emerged from within it. His fur was a dark gray color, with black stripes in certain places in an ornate fashion. His mane and tail were pitch black, flowing elegantly in the air as small, white ember-like lights shined through them like the clear night sky. His wings were the same color of his fur, and despite being feathered, were shaped more like dragon wings, with sharp, sudden curves and edges. On his flank there was a familiar cutie mark, the same as the Shadow Alicorn, only now it was silver and shined with a bright glow. Golden eyes shined bright as a faint, emanating glow of the same color trailed from behind them and out from the corners of his mouth.

Everypony stopped and stared at this new being, completely enchanted by his new appearance. His eyes turned to the ponies before him, a small smile dawning his face.

“My friends…” He said softly, his voice a pleasure to hear as it was the perfect combination of strength and elegance. “Thank you… and please, forgive me.”

Fluttershy took a step forward. “S-Shadow…?”

Shadow smiled just a bit wider at her. “Hello Fluttershy.”

Staggering forward, the pegasus practically tackled the newly formed Alicorn, a chuckle rising from him as he hugged her back. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Starlight, and Starfall all joined in on the hug, everypony so happy to finally have one another again.

Shadow separated from them, smiling down upon them all. “I became so caught up in the pain I once felt… that I completely forgot what it meant to believe in friends… my friends. I promise you all this; never again shall I forget.”

Rarity blushed a bit at seeing his new form. “So… is this, what you normally look like…?”

Shadow looked down at himself, returning his gaze to them and shrugging. “I suppose... do you not like it?”

“No, no, no, no, no!” They all said at once, coming out like a mob of voices.

Shadow chuckled at hearing this, his eyes turning to see Celestia and Nightmare there, as well as Discord and Cadence who had just managed to reach them. He bowed his head to them. “Princesses, Discord, I ask you your forgiveness for what I have done…” His gaze then rose to meet Celestia’s. “For Sombra… words cannot begin-”

“No, it is alright, Shadow.” She replied, nodding to him. “All that matters now is that you are here.”

Shadow nodded. “Now,” He said, turning to face the plummeting star. “To set right this catastrophe. Stand back.”

Everypony did as he asked, backing away as they glanced back and forth between him and the star which had been gradually picking up speed as it approached the land. Grass and trees waved in the wake of the oncoming star, which parted the clouds as the hymn foreshadowed the imminent collision.

Bringing up a hoof, Shadow slammed it down into the ground, cracking the stone as he lowered his horn. Blue sparks ignited and coursed all around him, pieces of the stone slowly rising up from the ground. The light from his eyes and mouth flared up, glowing brighter as the aura around his horn changed from gold to white. The darkness spiraled around him, converging on his horn as it sparked up brighter and brighter. In a single, fluid motion, he stood up straight and unleashed a white and gold magical beam up towards the star. Upon releasing the flow of magic out from his horn, the stone beneath him splintered and cracked.

The beam pierced the darkness of the sky and clashed with the Red Star, creating a bright flash of white, gold, and red. The wind wake from Shadow’s spell made it difficult to be anywhere near him, the pulse powerful enough to send even the strongest of ponies down onto their backs and slide away.

Not seeing any visible change in the star’s descent speed, Shadow gritted his teeth hard, his eyes glowing brighter as he released a deep, wild yell. His magical beam expanded and became larger, the collision between both forces of magic becoming even brighter. Everypony looked to the sky, hoping and praying for Shadow to find the strength to prevail.

The star seemed to slow, the wake from Shadow’s constant magical beam blowing away all the clouds in the region as shockwaves rippled out from it. Despite this, the Red Star continued to fall.

Shadow squinted and tried to push back harder, but he was already giving it everything he had. “I-I can’t stop it…!” He shouted, letting out another yell as he tried again.

Twilight looked up at the star and dawned a determined expression on her face. Braving the shearing wind from Shadow’s powerful spell, she worked her way closer to him and turned her gaze in the same direction his was. “Then we’ll have to stop it together!” With a grunt, she charged up and fired a magical beam with every ounce of strength she had left.

Starlight was the first to break away from the group and take the force of the wind to join Twilight, firing her own magical beam up at the Red Star. Celestia and Nightmare joined in as well, followed by Cadence, and even Discord despite him being wounded. Shining came running and fired his magical beam up towards it, soon followed by Mist Mane. All of the beams collided with the star alongside Shadow’s, making its descent slow even more.

Standing against the weight of the dreaded celestial form, everypony winced and cried out, putting forth everything they had into saving their world from obliteration. All everypony else could do was stand with their eyes to the sky, wishing it would all be enough, and that the nightmare would finally be over.

But this was not to be.

Through the power of everypony’s magic, the Red Star endured, splitting the beams ever so slightly as it continued to fall towards the surface. Now nearing halfway from its original place in the sky, Erebus’ warning rang clear. Truly, the star could not be stopped.

Unable to keep up the effort of their magical endeavor, the beams from everypony dwindled and vanished, even to Celestia and Nightmare, unable to hold up against the might of the celestial form. Shadow held on, yelling out more and straining as he tried harder and harder, but soon his attack dwindled into nothing, the light disappearing from Equestria as the star began to pick up speed once again.

Twilight looked down, eyes wide as she tried thinking of something… anything they could do. She turned to Celestia, unable to speak. The white Alicorn shook her head, her ears going flat to her head. “I am sorry, Twilight… we were too late…”

Cadence gasped lightly and turned to Shining, who held her tight. Everypony who was still able to move came to the group, standing together with eyes to each other in fear and sorrow. Shadow looked down at them all, his eyes lifting a little before turning back to the oncoming star. Having his memories returned to him made him see everything he couldn’t have in the past, even during all his visions and memories. He saw the night at Neighagra, the places where he recalled his memories… and the night at the gala… when…

Shadow paused, glancing back at Starfall.

Twilight turned to her royal guard, the two of them speechless as they both looked up at the star plummeting towards them. Starfall looked back down at her and lifted a hoof to her face. “Don’t look…” He said, gently pulling her gaze back to him. “Just look at me.”

Twilight trembled lightly. “Starfall… I’m scared…”

Starfall nodded. “Yeah, me too.” Softly, he brushed his hoof along her cheek, causing her to lean into it slightly. Starfall tried at a smile, which dawned a little one on the princess’ face.

Shadow’s eyes shimmered as he watched them, a rainbow-colored light flashing through his eyes. Lifting his chin up high, he looked back up at the star. Fluttershy looked up at him, seeing that look on his face which made her nervous.

“Shadow?” She asked quietly.

Shadow turned to her, seeing his eyes as they were weighted with responsibility. He didn’t give her the chance to question it as he looked to the rest of the group. “Everyone,” He said, attaining all of their attentions. There was a pause, each of them seeing his difficulty in saying this. “Thank you… for everything you have done for me… for bringing me back and saving my life from despair.”

Twilight squinted in confusion. “S-Shadow? What are you saying?”

With a pause, he turned back to Fluttershy, who looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes. “Allow me to return the favor.”

Although it took her a moment, Fluttershy was the first one to understand. “No…” She whispered. “No, no, no!” She spoke up, running to him. “You can’t go!”

“Go where?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head. “What do you two mean?”

Twilight then understood as well, her eyes widening. “Shadow… you can’t… you can’t sacrifice yourself for us…!”

“I can,” He said, looking back up at the Red Star. “And I must.”

Everypony gasped, recoiling back upon hearing this. They were about to move in on him, but Fluttershy grabbed at him before they could reach him, halting them. “Shadow! Please, don’t go!”

Without turning to her, he replied, “This is the only way.”

She shook her head wildly. “No! There must be some other way! There must be!”

“The star is all the pain and darkness I felt when I was shown the vision of the world,” He said, still keeping his gaze to the sky. “We cannot destroy it, not by force.”

“You promised!” Fluttershy cried, making everything else suddenly silent to them all. “You told me nothing would ever pull us apart, do you remember?!” There was a pause for a few moments, no pony moving or willing to. She was now standing right behind the Alicorn, looking up at him as his gaze had yet to be torn from the star. “Why are you… why are you doing-!”

Shadow turned without much warning and silenced Fluttershy by pressing his lips to hers. The pegasus let out a small “eeep!” and blushed fiercely as the Alicorn kissed her softly. Slowly, she closed her eyes and melted into the kiss. Despite the world being upon the edge of oblivion and the fate of the world hanging on a single breath… nothing touched this moment, not to either of them. A more beautiful sight had yet to be seen in Equestria; underneath the fiery glow of a falling star, an Alicorn prepares for an uncertain fate, but only after stealing a kiss from a single, pegasus mare. A bursting flare from the Red Star came only as a blurred sound, nothing but a heartbeat to them.

Those moments were long and magical, but they ended all the same. Shadow pulled back only inches away from her, his voice soft and gentle as he said, “I love you, Fluttershy.” The pegasus stood in absolute shock and wonder, hardly able to breathe in that moment. Standing upright, he was finally able to pull his gaze from her, looking to everypony else. “Thank you all…” He said, turning away from them and spreading his wings. “…goodbye.”

With no time to be bid farewell, Shadow bolted from the ground into the sky towards the star. Down below, at the front of the group of ponies watching him, Fluttershy stood, her face still bright red from the confession.

With softer words than ever, she spoke, “…and I love you.”

Rising higher and higher, Shadow’s body soon became engulfed in the star’s light as it came roaring towards him. Keeping his eyes wide open as he ascended, the Alicorn spoke his friends’ names, repeated over and over. The closer he drew towards it, the louder the roar became and the more he felt his vision go blurred. It came within hundreds of yards… dozens… closer and closer. Then, enveloped in crimson light, Shadow reached the surface of the Red Star.

“I am not destruction,” He said to himself, reaching out for the red of the giant sphere. “Pain and despair are not magic...” Closing his eyes, he lifted his chin. “Friendship… is magic.”

Their Alicorn companion disappeared from sight. Still the star descended, seemingly unflinching from Shadow’s contact with its surface. Soon after, however, a golden light shined through the red of the star’s surface. To the core of the Red Star this light traveled, stopping and expanding. When the star was only a few hundred feet off from the ground, the light had reached all corners of it.

The darkness in the sky became condensed in towards the star, its red aura beginning to spiral around it as the flares ceased and its wind wake weakened. And then, without warning, the star shrank in a matter of seconds to a small, white sphere which skyrocketed and soared up through the darkness.

After another moment, a bright light shined down upon the land, dispelling the shadows with one big, loud bang. Dispersed from the skies, the shadowy spell upon the world became shattered. The hymn faded in an instant and the blue returned to the sky. Along with the return of its color, the sky, now cleared of the dreadful star, took its light from the sun and the sun alone, the moon returning down past the horizon.

All the world stood in silence, gazes turned to the sky above. Big and small, young and old, everyone stood together, wherever they were, as the return of the light cast hope back into their hearts.

Hope to many… but sorrow to others.

Everyone stood there, their eyes still lifted to where Shadow had saved them. Nothing would ever be the same again… the world was his legacy now, just as much as they were.

He was Shadow Light, born Erebus of Alarei, son of Magna Umbra and Lux Aeterna. He was the Alicorn of Darkness, and of Light… he was their hope, their savior… and their friend.

Author's Note

...no words.
This is the finale, and so without further ado...
The final chapter of Lights and Shadows.
Enjoy.

Chapter 18

Following the disappearance of the Red Star, Equestria was finally allowed to breathe steadily once again. All across the land, and the many beyond, hope had finally been restored. Seeing the star falling towards the surface of the world brought great fear and despair to them, but witnessing its brilliant collapse and watching the light return to the world… that was a sight to see in the eyes of every living thing; pony, changeling, dragon, and griffon alike.

The four forces brought together to confront the Shadow Alicorn had been brought to a temporary field hospital that the ponies created. While there, nurses and doctors from far and wide came to tend to the wounded combatants of the rather short battle that occurred. Once a member of the forces was able to travel, they were brought home, wherever that may be.

The darkness indeed had been cleared from the skies, but the storm to the north remained and raged on, continuing to block the area of the Crystal Empire. To come up with a solution to this problem, the crystal ponies decided to migrate back and come to the edge of the empire, just north of the Wilds. For the time being, it seemed the Crystal Empire would be incapable of coming to anypony’s aid. Fortunately, the ponies from the town of Charon were able to help the crystal ponies settle in and create an expansive village as close to their home region as they could.

Most everypony across the world was happy to see the end of the crimson glow from the sky… most everypony.

In the throne room of Canterlot, everyone from the encounter against the Shadow Alicorn remained. King Gale and Gilda had returned to Griffonstone with the rest of their troops as they recovered from the field hospital. Aura Song, Ember, and Thorax still remained, but they had begun to be pressured to leave, and so they stood with a slight level of anxiousness even as they felt hard-pressed to go and leave the ponies be. The Pillars of Equestria returned to their homelands, all except Starswirl and Stygian, who were soon to leave for where the Crystal Ponies were and help them best they could.

Ember walked up to Twilight, who she and her friends had been very quiet. She tried at a smile, but it didn’t last and so she lowered her head. “I’m sorry about Shadow…”

All Twilight could do was give a small nod. “Thank you, Ember.”

Ember huffed, lifting her head back up. “Garble and I have to go back to the Dragon Lands… there are a lot of things we need to sort out since all of this happened,” She gave the Alicorn a sigh. “I’m not sure how helpful we are going to be in the immediate future though… without the Bloodstone Scepter, I’m not sure how well I’ll be able to command the dragons’ loyalties.”

Spike walked up to Twilight’s side, looking up at Ember. “You don’t need that scepter, Ember. The dragons followed you here because they wanted to, not because you forced them with that crystal’s magic.”

Ember smiled down at the little dragon, which only faded when she looked back up at Twilight. “You are all free to visit, whenever you like.”

Garble had slowly inches his way across the throne room towards the princess sisters, wanting to ask them a question, but his pride kept him from being direct about it. He gradually made his way closer to them until both of their gazes turned in his direction. Being that Luna was still in her Nightmare Moon form, it was a bit more nerve-racking than expected.

“Garble, yes?” Celestia offered. “I do not believe we have ever had the pleasure to speak to each other.”

The red dragon ditched his nervousness and just asked. “Is it possible for dragons to have magic too? Or is that just some pony-thing?”

Nightmare chuckled. “Tis rare, but there are dragons with magic… you and Spike are among them.”

“So that explains what happened to me at that dance thingy you ponies threw all those months ago?” He asked, trying to understand it best he could. “But how could I have magic?”

Celestia smiled.“Luna and I were able to discover something using one of Starswirl’s spells he made for us. As it turns out, after the Great Cataclysm over 9,000 years ago, the dragon lover of Etherus hid away the six crystals used by Erebus during the event. After his journeys, that dragon followed his kind back home, where he then raised a new family.” As she explained, Garble paid close attention, wanting very much to be able to understand what happened.

Celestia glanced over at Nightmare, who nodded and resumed herself. “He bore another son, who he named Smolg.”

Garble felt his mouth fall open slightly. “The legendary first Dragon Lord?”

Nightmare nodded. “Smolg carried a unique magic within him, likely passed down from his father due to the fact that he had been in love with Etherus. And the reason you have that magic as well is because you too are a descendant of that dragon. Only now, Smolg is your great ancestor.”

Needing a moment to process this, Garble glanced down at the floor. “Huh, that’s cool…”

“Will you go back with Ember?” Celestia asked.

Garble looked back up at her, nodding. “I like this guardian gig, I think it suites me.”

Celestia smiled, nodding also. “It suites you quite well.”

Garble backed away to Ember, the Dragon Lord waving to the ponies before they walked off and out from the throne room.

Thorax, seeing Ember and Garble walk out, turned back to Spike. “Hey, I’ll see you around, okay? Pharynx and I have a lot to do now that the changelings are all returning to the hive.”

Spike smiled up at him. “I’ll come visit you soon.”

Thorax waved goodbye to everypony and then made haste out from the throne room to catch up with the Dragon Lord.

Twilight, having been talking to Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie, then stepped up to the other princesses. “We’ve been talking… and we’ve decided Equestria should honor Shadow’s sacrifice.”

“Oh?” Celestia asked, very interested by the idea. “How so?”

Twilight looked around to each of her friends around her, nodding to them before returning her gaze to Celestia. “A grand celebration, the biggest one the world has ever seen, one where everypony from all over Equestria is invited. And we would like it to be here, in Canterlot.”

Cadence smiled at the suggestion, Flurry in her arms and hugging her. “I think that sounds like a wonderful idea, Twilight.”

Nightmare tilted her head, curious. “What will this grand event be called?”

In that moment, Twilight saw Shadow’s smiling face, and all the great memories they all had… together. Feeling the warmth in her heart, her smile widened. “The Festival of Friendship.”

Celestia felt her own heart warm at hearing the name, and it would serve as a powerful reminder not only of Shadow’s sacrifice… but Sombra’s as well. Nightmare half-chuckled. “I am somewhat surprised such a thing does not already exist.” She then nodded. “I too believe this to be a marvelous idea.”

Celestia stepped up, beaming with pride at how far Twilight had come since friendship opened her heart. “We shall begin preparations at once. It will be the most grand of celebrations, the likes of which have never before been seen or felt in Equestria.”

Everypony gathered together and cheered as the plans were now set in stone. Just as joy seemed to have finally replaced the sorrow, the cheer faded, eyes turning to Fluttershy.

She sat before the newest of stained glass windows, the light from the sun outside shining through it and lining the floor around her in its brilliant colors. A depiction of Shadow rising into the Red Star, and saving the world from destruction. Silence filled the chamber, no pony knowing what to do or say. She just sat there, her gaze cast up upon the beautiful image, her heart still piecing together after having been shattered.

Celestia walked up to her side, sitting next to her. “I too lost the one I loved, dear Fluttershy…” She said quietly. “Know that you are not alone.”

Fluttershy managed a small smile. “I know…” she replied softly, eyes still upon the face of that pony… the shadow pony… her Shadow.

Everypony else gathered around them, with Fluttershy in the center. “Are you going to be alright, Fluttershy?” Starlight asked.

The pegasus nodded. “…I will.” Her voice was ever softer, and it seemed as if her spirit had not truly been broken after all. “He was a true friend.”

“A true, true friend.” Twilight replied with a smile of her own.

Fluttershy glanced over at her, the two sharing a bigger smile. Everypony then looked up to the stained glass together, in remembrance of the Crystal Prince and their shadowy savior… their friends, true till the very end.

Chrysalis watched from the corner of the chamber, feeling out-of-place at being within it once again. Her eyes lifted to the window as well, but soon fell back down to the floor. She went to turn from away and leave.

“Chrysalis?” Twilight asked, having turned to her. The queen stopped, turning back to them as everypony else looked to her as well.

“I can’t stay.” She said quietly.

“You can,” Celestia added in, stepping forward. “Our pasts are behind us… you are welcome to stay for as long as you like.”

Hearing such a thing come from the princesses made her pause, her gaze falling down to the floor once again. “…there is nothing for me here. I have no kingdom… I have no subjects… and now I…”

It had been such a heartbreaking scene to see, the changeling queen falling to the chasm’s edge and reaching for the black dragon as he fell into the darkness. Many of them never thought they would ever feel anything other than resentment for Chrysalis… but that one moment was all they needed to know that they were wrong.

Celestia walked up before Chrysalis, who couldn’t meet the princess’ gaze. Celestia lifted her hoof to the queen’s chin, gently lifting it for their eyes to meet. Celestia smiled, saying, “You have us now. This is what friendship means… what it truly means.”

Chrysalis felt her breath leave her, her eyes shimmering and lip quivering. She then shook her head, taking a step away. “I need… time.”

The princess returned upright, giving her a small nod. “We understand. Arkane was a troubled soul… and even though he hurt us, we all know that what happened to him… he did not deserve it. He was the last of the dragon line to Etherus herself… losing him was a loss to us all.”

Hearing that last line made Chrysalis react somewhat strangely, closing her eyes. “Thank you all… truly. Farewell.”

Without another word, the changeling queen took her leave, disappearing through the throne room door. The chamber was silent for a few moments after, the touching moment making everything all the more tense amongst them.

Nightmare took this silence as the pause she needed to say what she must. “It is time Nightmare Moon left as well… only now the time has come that she vanishes forever.”

Celestia turned to her sister, eyes lighting up. “You mean-”

Nightmare nodded. “No longer shall I crave the long night, and no longer shall the pain and guilt of my past weigh me down. From this moment on…” Her form shimmered, turning white. She shrank, and as the light faded, she returned to her natural form. “I am free.”

The two sisters hugged one another, having finally laid to rest their confrontation of the past. Nightmare Moon was no more… Luna, the Princess of the Night, now had everything she needed.

Cadence looked to Shining, nodding before turning back to them. “Shining, Flurry, and I are going to go support the Crystal Ponies in finding a way to take back the Crystal Empire from the Deep Freeze.”

Shining stepped up, Flurry flying over to him and landing on his back. “They need us now more than ever.”

Celestia smiled at the two of them. “Very well, best of luck to you both.”

“They won’t be going alone.” Starswirl pitched in, walking to the princess’ side along with Stygian. “Stygian and I shall lend our magic to the crystal ponies to help fix this crisis.”

Stygian nodded. “With our combined efforts, the crystal ponies shall have their home back in no time.”

“I’m willing to bet I can be of assistance as well,” Discord spoke, appearing out from his mural on his stained glass window. “I’ve always wanted to see how my magic fared against the forces of the north.” He disappeared and reappeared dressed up in a glacier-hiking attire.

Everypony laughed together, coming in for one more group hug.

Chrysalis reached the bottom of the mountain, cresting the top of another hill, she stopped. Pausing for a few moments, she looked back up at the capitol. Celestia’s last words echoed in her ears over and over again.

Slowly, she lifted a hoof up to her abdomen, holding it there for a few moments as her thoughts returned to Stormclaw. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her hoof returning back down to the ground.

Turning back around, she opened her eyes and resumed her walk. She had no idea where she was going… all she knew is that she must go far, far away.

Night was soon to fall upon the land. The stars shined bright in the sky, of which was cleared for Luna to reveal the beauty of her night to all Equestria. Appreciating the day and night became much easier now… now that they could all remember the red and the feeling of despair.

Everypony decided to stay in Canterlot that night before heading home to Ponyville. High up in the tower suite of the castle, Twilight opened the glass door to the balcony, silently stepping out so as to not awaken their friends asleep in the room.

Reaching the railing, she gently sat, eyes cast upon the brilliance of Luna’s night. This had been one of her more daring adventures… everything from Shadow being freed, to befriending him, to losing him, to finding him… only to lose him again. She had felt joy and sorrow, fear and hope. The serenity of this night laid all these experiences before her, and it was upon them that she sat now… with her eyes to the sky, her heart open to the world once more.

Stepping out from the room behind her, Starfall paused, seeing his princess sitting there in the moonlight. It took him a moment to will his hoof to step forward, walking slowly to her side and sitting. They sat there together for a few moments without saying a word, letting everything sink in.

“So…” Twilight said quietly, looking to her guard. “How was that for a first, full adventure as my royal guard?”

Starfall smiled, chuckling a bit as he looked back at her. “Will make quite the story someday… a tale of Twilight Sparkle, and her friends, saving the world.”

Twilight smiled back, but shook her head. “This was his story, not mine.” She then averted her guard’s gaze. “I am happy for what I got out of it though…”

Starfall nodded. “No more worrying about Chrysalis, Luna is officially freed from her past, a new festival to look forward to…”

The princess slowly shook her head, blushing slightly as her eyes rose to meet his once again. “I have you.” Blushing darkly as well, Starfall was left silenced by the princess. Slowly, she leaned towards him and rested her head on his shoulder, inching up closer to his side. She closed her eyes, lost in the moment she was having with him.

Starfall finally managed to push past his reaction and smile, spreading his one wing up and around her as she sat snuggled at his side. “You will always have me… my princess.”

A deep, warm smile formed on Twilight’s face.

Up above, high in the sky, the stars twinkled, shining bright for all Equestria to see and adore. Within its constellations, two emerged. Two Alicorns, side by side, rubbing their heads against one another’s. The light of the moon and sun would bow to them forever… the first Alicorns… the forces meant to stand out across all eternity.

Of lights and shadows… together forever.

Author's Note

Well everypony, there you have it, the tale of Lights and Shadows!
This has been an epic adventure, and I am very grateful to have been able to write this for you all.
My Little Pony is a force in my life that has helped me so much, to know I can make something others can enjoy as well... it's all I need to keep going.
Thank you for every comment and like, every follow and well wish.
I am going to be taking a break for a while, but I will be coming back.
Farewell everyone, Happy New Year, and, as always...
Stay awesome everypony.

Chapter 1

Starfall Blitz lie face up, eyes closed and body still. His chest rises and falls slowly, the life-support machine at his side beeping as it showed his heartrate. Colorful flowers were potted at his bedside, replaced constantly. The hospital room had become a second home for his visitors, which were many during his stay, but one pony stayed longer than all the others.

Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship, sat in a chair at his side, watching him with tired eyes and lingering pain. She came by for hours on end, sitting as close as she could, waiting for him to awaken. She listened to the pegasus’ breathing, occasionally glancing over the many bandages that covered his body.

Silently, she waited, hoping each and every day… each and every week that he would wake to see her looking down at him. She wanted so badly to be there when it happened, that she could watch him open those purple eyes and look up at her, giving her that smile she desired to see once again. The importance of most everything else had fallen away, for this was something she had feared ever since Princess Celestia told her she needed a royal guard. Strangely enough, however… Twilight knew that the princess making that decision for her was one of the greatest things to have ever happened to her.

All of the moments they shared while he guarded her, her friends, and everypony else… they were treasures now. She wished she could go back to that night at the gala and stop it. She would give up so much to be able to save him… just like how he saved her.

The night it happened… Twilight had never been more afraid in all her life. When Celestia said that Starfall wasn’t breathing… it made her heart sink. She remembered crying out for him to come back, only to be answered with silence. She remembered the dark of the night consuming her and her friends in grief… only to witness a miracle.

Discord, with all the magic he could muster, cast a spell to restart Starfall’s heart by shocking him in the chest. Twilight could remember her own heart rising from the shadows as she saw his chest rise, having taken a breath. His wounds were too great, however, and he was left in a coma.

For two months now, he lied motionless in this hospital bed. Rarity came and replaced the beautiful flowers every week. Fluttershy tended to the flowers, and occasionally came by with Discord, the two of them having tea as they watched over him. Applejack brought the CMCs with most every visit, who too were devastated when they discovered how badly he had been hurt. Pinkie Pie kept the room lively and colorful, with “get well” balloons and banners, always bringing baked goods for him if he woke up that day. Rainbow Dash would read the newest Daring Do book to him, more often than not stopping to watch and see if he would get up. Starlight and Trixie often came together, neither saying much, and Trixie comforting Starlight, who often got upset when she saw Starfall in the condition he was in.

All of his friends came by; Octavia, Vinyl, Derpy, Lyra, Bon Bon… they all wanted so much for him to awaken, but none more than Twilight. She was there during most all of their visits, accompanied by Spike on the way over, but often staying there alone as Spike returned to the castle to help the world-wide search that Celestia had issued.

Twilight’s ear flicked up as the door to the room opened. Applejack peered inside, seeing her at Starfall’s bedside and looking to the rest of the girls behind her, nodding. She walked in, followed by Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity. “Hey there sugar cube,” She said softly, walking to the princesses’ side. “Been here a while?”

Glancing up at her, Twilight replied, “Only a little…” She then looked back down to her royal guard, falling silent.

Applejack looked to the others, wordlessly asking for support. Rainbow flew over top of the bed and onto the other side. “You hungry? We’re headed to the Hayburger for an afternoon lunch.”

Twilight shook her head. “I’m fine.”

As Fluttershy tended to the potted flowers, Rarity walked to Twilight’s side opposite of Applejack. “Come now darling, you must keep up your strength. Afterwards we can come righ-”

“I’m not hungry.” The lavender alicorn interrupted her without looking.

Everypony else in the room traded glances, concerned for both Starfall and Twilight. A few moments of silence followed as the five tried deciding how best to address the issue without upsetting their friend.

“Twilight, we all miss him,” Rarity said softly, everypony nodding in reply. “If he does wake up-”

“He will wake up.” Twilight said quickly.

“But we don’t know how long it’ll be.” Applejack continued, shaking her head.

Pinkie walked up to Applejack’s side. “Trust me, I’ve planned the bestest party for him for when he wakes up… but he’s already been asleep for two months.”

Twilight hesitated, watching the resting pegasus with frightened eyes. Ears still flat, she lowered her head on top of her hooves on the bed, not replying to them.

The five ponies paused, but then Applejack gestured with her head for them all to leave. “Well… If’n ya change your mind, we’ll be at the castle afterwards, alright?”

“Okay…” Twilight answered.

Rainbow led them out, ears falling flat on all their heads. As the door closed, Twilight felt a shuddered breath escape her. This was destroying her, and she knew it. She knew the princesses needed her help to track down Stormclaw and Chrysalis. They needed her help in finding Luna, Sombra, and more importantly, Shadow.

Closing her eyes, she lied there in silence, the weight of her title and friends crashing down upon her desire to wait for him.

Spike went running through the castle halls. He huffed and puffed as he went, a scroll clenched in his claws. He rounded the bend of the upper foyer and came barreling down the stairs, running to the throne room.

Starlight Glimmer sat in Twilight’s throne, reading a scroll from a pile of many. The unicorn sighed, managing a glance away from what she was reading. Trixie, her humble, most faithful friend, was asleep in Rainbow Dash’s throne, surrounded by scrolls herself. Starlight grumbled to herself, eyes straining as she refocused on the scroll.

The throne room door swung open and Spike ran through, slowing to a halt as he took deep breaths. “Star… Starlight…! Letter from… from Ember…!”

The unicorn rolled up her current scroll and tossed it aside as she used her magic to grab the one in Spike’s claws. Unraveling it with relative haste, it read:

Twilight,

Thorax and I just combed every inch of land west of Equestria all the way to the ocean, and still we have found nothing. Garble sent word from the south and King Gale from the east, they haven’t had any luck either. We know your brother and Princess Cadence haven’t found them in the north, so we’ve officially searched everywhere we can. With Princess Celestia busy searching for her sister, and Discord helping her, I don’t know what else we can do. I know you want to stay with Starfall until he wakes up, but I need you Twilight. We all need you.

Ember

Lowering the letter down onto the Map Table, Starlight sighed. “Nothing to the west, east, or south… nothing at all.”

Spike walked up to and leapt up onto the table, looking around it as his claw rose to his chin. “Where could they be? If they were hiding, we would’ve found ‘em by now, right?”

“I don’t know, Spike…” She replied, looking around at the map before stopping to glance in the direction of the door. “But Ember is right… we need Twilight.”

The topic made Spike sad, having been escorting Twilight to the hospital every day since Starfall had been there. “No matter what we do or say, she never wants to leave Ponyville. Most days she sits by Starfall’s side for hours… short of him waking up, I don’t know what else will get her back to normal.”

The mere mentioning of Starfall’s name aloud made Starlight close her eyes somewhat tight, having to take a deep breath. After giving herself a moment, she opened them. “I’m gonna go talk to her-”

“We just tried,” Rainbow Dash answered her as she, Rarity, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack came walking in. “She won’t budge.”

Starlight looked over to them, her determination suddenly taking a dive upon hearing that. “All of you tried?”

All five ponies nodded. Rarity sighed as she was first to sit in her throne. “The poor dear sounds dreadful… she looks like she hasn’t slept in weeks.”

“We need her help finding those goons!” Rainbow said fiercely, only to be diminished again. “But… I can’t say I blame her.”

Starlight shook her head. “We just got word from Ember and Thorax, they searched the entire west and came up with nothing.”

Applejack lightly gasped. “All the west?! What about Garble and Gale?”

The unicorn shook her head again. “Nothing. As of now, we searched every inch of land in Equestria for the two of them… and still no one has seen or heard a thing about them.”

The others sat in their thrones as well, each of them looking somewhat defeated. Among them, however, Fluttershy looked the most distraught. She stifled a sniff as she rubbed at her eyes. Pinkie looked over at her, gesturing to the others as their ears went flat to their heads.

They all knew exactly what it meant. No Stormclaw or Chrysalis meant no Shadow either. Thousands of searchers covering all Equestria and several lands beyond for 2 whole months, and not a single word of Shadow. He had run away the moment the fight had ended in Canterlot, having experienced some kind of traumatic event when his eyes went red. Everypony knew that Fluttershy was taking this far worse than they were, for they had been told about her admitted feelings for him.

“Fluttershy…” Starlight said to her, earning a lifted gaze from the shy pegasus. “We are doing everything we can… we’ll find him.”

Pinkie went to say something, but Fluttershy rose from her throne and trotted out of the room with her head lowered, hiding her teary face from them. Pinkie let out a sad sigh, looking to the others. “I wish everything would just go back to the way it was when everypony was happy…”

Rarity looked to her. “I know Pinkie,” She then looked to everyone else. “We all do too.”

Fluttershy emerged from the castle door, keeping her head lowered as she took in several sharp breaths. Taking flight, she soared over to her cottage, stopping just past her small bridge as her legs trembled slightly.

“Shadow…” She said quietly, her voice little more than a whisper. After taking a few moments, she managed to walk up and to her door, little critters here and there watching her with curiosity. She trotted inside and stepped up onto her couch, lying down as she rested her head on the cushion. Animals of all sizes came to her in an attempt at comfort. Angel Bunny hopped up by her side, lying down against her with eyes saddened by this state she’d been in for so long.

She turned her head a bit, looking at all the squirrels, mice, birds, bunnies, and other critters there to comfort her. She smiled at them, so happy that they were there to make her feel better. “Thank you all so much… and I am so sorry for how gloomy I’ve been since…” She trailed off, unable to say it. Eyes shutting tight, she buried her head underneath her hooves as she cried.

The animals reacted in a surprised way when Fluttershy felt a paw stroking her mane. “There, there, Fluttershy. I’m sure he’s just fine wherever he is.”

Fluttershy uncovered her head and looked up to see Discord beside her, a thoughtful look on his face. She inched forward and rested her head up against him. “I hope so…”

“Are you kidding?” Discord said to her, trying at a more upbeat way of looking at it. “The way he nearly fought off that…” He scowled a bit, eyes glowing slightly. “…dragon…” He then returned to normal. “I’d say he is more than capable of taking care of himself, wouldn’t you agree?”

She sniffed, sitting upright as she rubbed at her eyes again. “Thank you Discord… but shouldn’t you be helping Princess Celestia search for Princess Luna?”

Discord offered a hearty laugh, waving it off with his talon. “Fluttershy, my dear, you have noooo idea.” He replied, leaning his head in closer to her. “Just between you and me, Luna came back weeks ago.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, and she sat there in shock. “S-she what…?”

“Indeed. She had gone to her old castle in the Everfree Forest that night.” He explained. “She was quite distressed when she returned to find out what had happened, but Celestia asked everypony, including her, to keep her return a secret while she went out searching for somepony else.”

Tilting her head, Fluttershy had no idea what to expect. “For who…?”

Discord shrugged his shoulders. “Haven’t the foggiest idea… but here’s the part you’ll like; she asked me to search for Shadow.”

Fluttershy froze, her heart feeling like it stopped in her chest. “Y-you are? I mean… she asked you to-”

“Sure did.” Discord confirmed. “I promise you I’ll find him and bring him home safe and sound.”

“B-but… I thought you…” Fluttershy said quietly. “I thought you didn’t like him.”

Discord sighed. “It’s true, I don’t, but if there’s anything you taught me about friendship… it’s about giving everyone a second chance.” He told her, smiling warmly.

Fluttershy, having just felt her heart stop, now felt it melt. She surged forward and hugged the draconequus, who hugged her back in return. “Thank you Discord…”

Discord smiled. “Anything for you, my dear Fluttershy.”

Waking with a jump, Twilight lifted her head and looked around frantically, letting out quick, shortened breaths. She had fallen asleep and saw it all happen again, the explosion that tore her royal guard from the sky. She looked to him now, seeing him there on the bed, the only sound being the beeping from the machine at his side.

Resting her head back down onto her folded hooves, she took a deep breath to calm her breathing, so many questions in her head. How long would this last? How many more countless hours would she spend waiting at his side for him to wake? Will he even remember her? Remember anything that happened? Will anything ever be the same again?

They all flooded her mind; the questions that always piled up, no matter what the situation. Only now there was no research method to follow, no notes to take, no expectations to be had. There was absolutely nothing she could do… but wait.

“Princess?” Asked a voice from the door. Twilight glanced back towards it to see Moon Frost standing just outside it, her one hoof lifted slightly off from the floor. “May I come in and see him?”

Twilight managed a small smile at her. “Of course Moon, you don’t have to ask permission.”

The black furred pegasus walked in slowly, closing the door behind her. She approached the bed, reaching the princess’ side as she looked down at Starfall. “I will never get used to seeing him like this…”

“Nopony could.” Twilight replied quietly.

Moon watched him for a few moments, but then glanced over to Twilight. “Have you been able to sleep at all?” The princess shook her head slowly in reply. Moon lifted a hoof up onto her shoulder. “Yeah, neither have I.”

Twilight turned her head just a bit on her hooves, still looking at Starfall. “How long do you think it’ll be?”

Moon shook her head. “I don’t know… I had thought he would wake up in a few days… but here we are, two months later.” Moving one of her hooves, Twilight slowly brushed at his fur. Moon watched her in silence for a few moments, the two of them listening to the beeping of the machine across from them. “He said we’d see each other again soon, the last time we talked… maybe if I had just gone with you all-”

“No, Moon Frost,” Twilight interrupted her, looking up at the cerulean maned pegasus. “I was there, I saw what happened… there is nothing that could’ve been done…” She returned her eyes to Starfall, her ears falling flat to her head. “I’ve gone over it a thousand and one times in my head… nothing could’ve changed what happened.”

Moon felt her own ears fall flat to her head, eyes returning to him. She thought about what all they could do now, but that thought didn’t last long. This powerlessness was sickening, it was infuriating, but more than anything else, it was crippling. Watching her friend lie there, always asleep, for what could be years before he’d ever awaken.

Then something came to mind. It made her smile slightly, her ears slowly perking back up. “Have I ever told you about the time Starfall visited me in Manehattan and how he actually convinced me to go to the amusement park just out of the city?”

Twilight glanced up at her. “He told me all about it when he came back, about how-”

Moon Frost nodded, continuing. “It was my first time going on a roller coaster and he-”

“Had to pick you up in line because you kept trying to get out of riding it?” Twilight said, smiling faintly. Moon laughed lightly, remembering that day and how much fun they had. She let out a sigh, tilting her head slightly. Twilight then perked up a little bit. “He ever tell you about the night I accidentally cast one of Haycartes’ Method spells on Spike and didn’t know which book it brought him into?”

Moon laughed out loud again. “I don’t think so, what happened?”

Twilight giggled as she remembered. “We spent two hours looking through every book in the library to find him, and when we did,” She couldn’t stop a small fit of laughter from coming out. “It took me a few minutes to get him out so he and Spike were just chatting like everything was normal, it was so funny!”

The two shared in the laugh, temporarily able to block out the pain of seeing their friend lying in front of them in a coma as they remembered what good times they had with him. It was a feeling Twilight needed to remember, and it warmed her.

The princess then took in a calming breath, the two of them managing to suppress their laughing fits. “We danced together at the gala… just before everything happened.”

Moon nodded. “I know, your friends told me how happy you looked.”

Twilight smiled down at Starfall. “He was there for me… he braved that danger for me… I need to be here for him.”

The pegasus looked to the princess. “Are you sure that’s what he would want?” She asked, head tilted. “To pull all your attention away from Equestria when it needs you?”

The room went silent and Twilight’s smile faded away. As she looked at him, she remembered how loyal he was, how brave, and how dedicated he was to his duty.

“I’m not going to tell you what to do,” Moon continued. “What you’re feeling right now? What both of you have felt? It’s a force that no pony other than you can overtake. Not I, not the princesses, not even your friends.” She turned about, facing the door. “Just remember that he did what he did so that you could be safe, that you could go on, and so that you can continue to fulfill your purpose in Equestria… just like he did.” After giving her words a moment to sink in, she nodded to Twilight. “I wish you all the strength in the world, princess, truly I do.”

With that, Moon Frost walked out from the room, closing the door behind her, and leaving the princess to the silence once again, alone with her fallen royal guard.

The pegasus’ words sank deep into Twilight’s mind, causing her to consider everything she meant. Starfall had sacrificed himself for her to live on, so what if Moon was right? Would he be disappointed if he could see Twilight now? Would he be sad to see her so willing to spend her time by his side when it was needed elsewhere? These new questions mixed in with the old ones, making the princess’ mind a turbulent storm of thoughts.

However, a storm in her mind was only figurative, and she knew that. A real storm was approaching in the distance, and she knew it. Whatever the black dragon, Stormclaw, had in plan for them was yet to come. Equestria may need its Princess of Friendship now more than ever.

Author's Note

HE LIVES!
Hello again everypony!
Part III begins with a bang! Anypony else see that coming? I know you've all been itching to find out what happened to Starfall!
Don't go anywhere! Chapter 2 is ready and waiting!

Chapter 5

The train whistle blew and the engine let out a plume of smoke as the Friendship Express slowly began to follow the tracks heading north. Rainbow and Pinkie stuck their heads out the cart window, waving to their two friends on the station platform as the train pulled away.

Applejack and Rarity remained waving to the two of them for a minute or so, until the train was a decent ways off and picking up speed.

AJ let out a sigh, looking to Rarity. “Well, ah guess it’s just you and me now.”

Rarity chortled a small laugh. “You, me, and my luggage, of course.” She replied, glancing back at the pile of suitcases and bags behind them.

Shaking her head upon seeing the pile, Applejack looked back to the unicorn. “Ya know… we’ve gotta work on this packing problem of yours.”

With a scoff, Rarity replied, “Applejack, darling, I don’t have a problem. I only packed the essentials this time.”

Applejack rolled her eyes and looked off down the railroad tracks. “Ah reckon we won’t be treated like royalty or nuthin’ with the dragons down south, so you’ve gotta lose some of that stuff, Rarity. Otherwise it’ll take forever for us to even start helpin’ them search.”

Making a small, pouting noise, Rarity turned her head and lifted her chin slightly. “Fine, but if those dragons are half as brutish as I remember them to be, it would do them good to learn some manners about carrying a lady’s baggage.” Using her magic, Rarity lifted several of the bags and returned them back onto the station baggage cart, where the service pony had just finished unloading them. “Be a dear and return these to my boutique, would you?” She said to the stallion, batting her eyelashes like she usually does to get her way.

The stallion blushed and took off his hat, nodding to her before putting it back on and racing off with the cart towards her residence.

Rarity faced forward again, taking a few moments to notice Applejack’s deadpan stare at her. “What?” The unicorn asked.

AJ shook her head again, facing forward. “Nuthin’.”

Only a few minutes later, the two saw the next train heading their way. To take into account the growing number of travelers in Equestria, there had been a few modifications to the railway system. There had already been a new locomotive placed on the tracks a year or so back, but now the tracks themselves better accommodated these sibling trains. The availability of two trains made the railway system twice as efficient, as it had plans to expand further into the surrounding regions such as the Griffon Kingdom and the Undiscovered West.

As the train pulled into the station, its whistle sounded off. Applejack trotted up onto the cart, glancing back and sighing as she continued on. Rarity pranced onwards behind her, using her magic to carry her now 5 bags along with her.

They both moved into the next cart and found a good booth next to the window. Applejack’s saddlebag was easy enough to store away, but obviously Rarity’s took more time to stow away. Finally when they were done, they both sat down and glanced out the window at the station. The sound of the whistle filled the air once again, and the train slowly began pulling away from the station, headed south.

Crossing over Ghastly Gorge, Rarity looked out at the massive chasm, deep in thought. It wasn’t very often that she questioned Twilight’s decisions, but this one just didn’t seem to make sense in her eyes. She knew Garble was different now than he had been, but that didn’t mean Rarity was completely okay with being around him for so long. The dragon was a brute, the perfect image of an uncouth ruffian. Taking in a deep breath, she sighed, her hoof holding up her chin as she continued watching out the window.

Applejack noticed this and looked over at her. “You okay, sugar cube?”

“Honestly, Applejack, why in all of Equestria would Twilight send the two of us to help the dragons?” She asked, taking a moment before turning to her friend. “It makes absolutely no sense at all.”

The earth pony tilted her head. “Now Rarity, you know that Garble feller ain’t so bad anymore.”

Rarity stomped her hoof like a lady. “Still! Why not just send Spike to help him?”

“Twilight wanted Spike and Starlight with Ember and Thorax, and that was the best option for ‘em.” AJ replied, shaking her head. “And stop skirtin’ around the real reason, you just don’t want to be around that there red dragon.”

Rarity looked up and away again. “Maybe I don’t.”

Applejack jumped over to Rarity’s side of the booth, sitting beside her. “Look Rarity, remember when Starfall got hurt, and what’s-his-face was gonna attack Twilight again?”

“Stormclaw.” Rarity corrected her.

“Yeah, yeah, him.” AJ waved off her mistake. “Garble broke free of the crystals and gave us the time we needed to get free too. He protected Twilight just like the rest of us would’ve, but more importantly, ah think he broke free because he cares about Starfall too.” Her words were getting to the Rarity, making the unicorn turn back to her friend. “You saw how berserk he went when Starfall sacrificed himself, ah think there’s more to him than you think.”

Rarity thought about that, remembering that night and what Garble did; holding back Stormclaw until the rest of them broke free and defeated him together. It was a brave thing to do, but then again, dragons were never ones to run or shy away in fear. Call it bravery or arrogance.

“I still expect him to treat us like the ladies we are.” Rarity said, lifting her chin and brushing her mane. “That’s not too much to ask of anypony… or any dragon for that matter.”

Applejack nodded. “Ah’m sure he knows that, ah mean, he did come to the gala after all.”

Rarity remembered that as well, seeing him escorting Ember around much like Starfall escorted Twilight. “Well, yes… yes he did.” She then scoffed. “Fine. I’ll give him a chance to prove himself, but don’t be too disappointed when you see what he’s really like.”

That shook AJ a little, Rarity was really on edge about this Garble character. Was he really that bad? Rarity did have a knack for over exaggerating and being dramatic, but this time Applejack really couldn’t tell. Dragons were a troublesome bunch, but it seemed like they were turning over a new leaf, sort to speak. She hoped she was right, and that the red dragon was more than just putting on a mask of obedience around them all the time.

It was a particular sight up ahead that brought the smile back onto Applejack’s face. Although the train was now in a rather arid environment, the earth pony glowed with excitement.

“Rarity, look!” She said with great enthusiasm, leaning up on the glass.

Rarity leaned over and looked out the window.

Appleloosa had grown bigger over the years, now hosting a much larger orchard of apple trees, as well as a few expansions to the town limits. Even though she had been there recently to visit, it still amazed Applejack to see how quickly it was growing.

As the train pulled into the station, a much more unexpected sight made AJ even happier. “Braeburn!” She shouted, jumping down off her seat and galloping out and onto the platform.

Her cousin waited for her with a wide grin. “Howdy there Applejack!”

AJ collided with him and the two hugged each other. “How’d you know we’d be a comin’?”

“Your gal Rainbow had Derpy bring me a message you’d be rollin’ this way.” He replied, the two separating just as Rarity stepped out onto the platform. “Thought ah’d come by and see if ah could spot ya.”

Applejack chuckled and tipped her hat to him. “Well, that was mighty kind of ya, unfortunately, we can’t stay long.”

Braeburn nodded. “Ah know, ah know. Just wanted to make sure y’all were alright before headin’ further south.”

Rarity tilted her head. “Whatever do you mean?”

“Well, everypony hitchin’ a ride up from the south is talkin’ bout them dragons down there.” He explained, sounding a little worried for them. “Ah know you two can take care of yourselves, and that them fire-breathers are s’posed to be friendly now, but be careful, ya hear?”

Both AJ and Rarity nodded in reply. Before anything else could be said, the conductor yelled out, “All aboard!”

Braeburn shooed them with his hooves. “Y’all be off now, and good luck!”

Applejack hugged him again before boarding the train again. Rarity nodded to him and followed after her friend. Braeburn stood on the platform, waving to them as the whistle sounded off once more, the train taking off down the tracks towards the Macintosh Hills.

Neither Applejack nor Rarity had ever been south past the Macintosh Hills before, save for when Chrysalis pony-napped them of course. The Mysterious South was just like its name suggested, mysterious. There was very little contact between the north and south, which made a journey to one of them both exciting and nerve racking.

The high peaks of the Arimaspi Territory came into view from the cart window. Rarity looked out at them and grimaced. “Oh my, what a dreadful place that looks like…”

Applejack glanced out the window at it as well. “It is pretty creepy lookin’ huh?”

“That’s an understatement if ever there was one,” The unicorn continued. “Just look at those dark, jagged peaks… I’d dare to say it’s more ghastly than Ghastly Gorge.”

“Sure ain’t no spa, ah tell ya that…” AJ added, turning her gaze from the mountains to the lands ahead. A clearing came into view and beyond it was the beginning of a massive expanse of desert. “There it is, Rares, the Great Southern Desert.”

Beyond the darkened lands of the Arimaspi Territory and the lush green of the Forbidden Jungle lied the sea of sand known to the northerners as simply, the Great Southern Desert. Having received a rundown of facts about it from Twilight and Rainbow, it was an enormous body of sand that stretched clear to the south-western shores of Equestria.

Curving along the edge of the desert, the train began to slow down, approaching the first station along the dunes’ borders. AJ and Rarity were told there were 3 in total, but that they would be getting off on the first one. Unfortunately for them, the dragons’ base camp for their search just so happened to be a ways into the desert itself.

Stepping off from the train, the two were greeted with a blistering spike in the temperature from the air-conditioned carts to the unrelenting desert heat.

Applejack had been to the San Palomino Desert up north, so she had a bit of experience with desert heat, but Rarity kept fanning herself. “Goodness me!” She said, taking a hat and sunglasses out from her bag and putting them on.

AJ took off her hat and wiped at her forehead before putting it back on. “Whoa nelly, ah forgot how toasty it can get in these here deserts.”

“I know, right?” came a voice from afar. The two mares turned to see a white dragon just now walking up to them. His underbelly was light pink and the spikes on his head were a darker shade of it. His eyes were a similar color to the spikes, with red irises. “Not complaining, I love the heat, but this kinda heat is dry, you know?”

Applejack was surprised to see a dragon there at the station. She and Rarity weren’t expecting anyone to be waiting for them, if that was why he was there, anyway.

“Ah’m sorry, but are you waitin’ for us?” AJ asked him.

He stopped just a few feet away from them, scratching his head. “Yeah, Garble sent me to meet you two here-”

“Well ain’t that nice? I reckon ya came here to escort us to him, huh?” Applejack looked impressed, feeling silly about being nervous before.

The dragon froze in place for a moment or so, but then nodded, lowering his claw back down to his side. “Yeah, let’s just go with that.”

Rarity, while impressed as well, didn’t show it as she used her magic to levitate her bags forward and drop them in a pile. “Oh good, you can help me with my luggage.”

Applejack stepped up to him just after her friend implied that the dragon be her bag carrier. “Ah’m Applejack, and this here is Rarity.”

Rarity glanced over at him, lowering her head to spot him from over her sunglasses. She then looked up and away into the desert. “Charmed.”

“I’m Fizzle,” he replied, straightening up a bit. “It’s a bit of a hike to base camp since you two can’t fly, so we should probably get going.”

Luckily, because it was a few hours past midday, the temperature was on a constant decline from when they arrived at the station. About a 2 hour’s walk from it led the three to an oasis where there were dozens of dragons flying around and dozens more sleeping.

There were a number of palm trees and the oasis itself had a rocky side and a sandy side more like a beach. Dragons rested all over while others were on the move.

Applejack and Rarity were quick to spot the red dragon at the rocky end of the oasis. He stood surrounded by a few other dragons, pointing down at a makeshift map they had made. Fizzle walked the two of them up to the group, waiting a moment for them to finish up their conversation.

“G-Garble…?” Fizzle said nervously.

The red dragon paused, turning around to face the three of them. He squinted his eyes at them, huffing out a small cloud of smoke. “I gave you one job, Fizz, ONE job, and you can’t even do that right.”

The other dragons cleared off when Garble’s attention was pulled away from them. Fizzle lowered his head a bit, his ears falling flat to his head. AJ looked confused as the red dragon walked up to them.

“Howdy there Garb-” She began to say.

“Save it, pony.” He interrupted her, having also lifted his claw up before lowering it back down, eyes honed in on Fizzle. “I thought I told you to send them back.”

The white dragon shied away a bit. “I thought they could help… and Ember said for us to start trying to trust the ponies anyway, right?”

Garble let out a sigh and lowered his head to his claw, running it over and down to the spikes on his neck. He then turned to the two mares. “Look, I get that you ponies want to help, but seriously? You aren’t even the ponies with wings, what do you expect to do, walk around in the desert searching for those three?”

Rarity looked up and away with a “humph!” while AJ took a step forward.

“Ah know we may not be pegasi, but we can still help best we can.” She assured the red dragon. “And you can use all the help you can get down here. It don’t matter how many of y’all are out here searchin’; it’s too wide a world to be searchin’ alone.”

With another huff, Garble stood up straight, crossing his arms. “Alright fine… but don’t expect any special treatment just cause you’re ponies.”

“As if we’d expect you to be so noble.” Rarity said in an uppity tone.

Garble grimaced, glaring over at Fizzle. “You take 5 and then get back to searching.” He commanded, receiving an obedient, quick nod from the white dragon. He then turned to the two ponies. “You two are with me, I just thought of a way you can be of some use after all.”

Rarity and Applejack had heard about Somnambula from Rainbow before. About how she and Pinkie went there with Daring Do to quell lies about her adventures there.

It was a humble, little desert town, with a big statue of a blindfolded pony at its center. Even from outside its limits, AJ and Rarity could see the marketplace stalls, filled with exotic goods they had never seen in such inventory before apart from the occasional trip to the Trader’s Exchange at Rainbow Falls.

Rarity looked over at Garble. “So exactly what did you mean when you said we would be of use to you anyway?”

“The townsfolk here don’t take kindly to us dragons,” Garble explained, the three of them drawing closer to the town entrance. “This town is one of few places we’ve been unable to search because of that.”

“Oh come now,” Applejack assured him. “Ah’m sure they ain’t that bad about-”

“DRAGON!” shrieked a voice from the town square. The three visitors were halted when a crowd of ponies formed in mere seconds to prevent them from entering.

Rarity lifted her hoof in dismay. “Oh my…”

Grable huffed. “Told ya.”

Applejack was quick to step between him and the disturbed townsfolk. “Now listen here, y’all; we ain’t here to cause any trouble. We’re just passin’ through looking for some folks, that’s all.”

“Uh huh, sure he is!” shouted a sarcastic voice from the mob.

“He’s just going to try and steal our glowpaz!” Another yelled out.

Garble groaned. “Again with the glowpaz, I’m not-”

Rarity lifted her hoof up to his mouth, silencing him. “Don’t talk, you’ll only make it worse.” She whispered harshly, making his face go blank in aggravation. Stepping up in front of Applejack, she looked upon the crowd. “I understand your concerns, I too would find it difficult to let a dragon such as him into my boutique.”

“Their kind does nothing but pillage and steal!” Another voice rang out, making the crowd more riled up.

Rarity frowned at hearing that statement and she lifted her hoof slightly. “Is that so? How many times have they asked to enter your little town?”

One pony stepped up from the mob. “They’ve been here countless times, sometimes alone, other times in groups, and they keep persisting to let them in! All they want to do is take what we have!”

“Oh?” Rarity asked, tilting her head. “And how many times have they tried forcing their way in? How many times have they, as you say, pillaged your goods and treasures?” The crowd was silenced as they all got to thinking about it. Rarity straightened up. “Anypony? How many times?” Again, there was no reply. “Exactly.”

Applejack stood in silence along with them, Rarity was really pulling out all the stops this time. She was good at using her charm, but that wasn’t the only weapon in her public arsenal.

“Now, to show the dragons aren’t here to steal, we’re here with him.” Rarity continued, her speech taming the mob. “Exactly how many times have you ever seen a dragon so willing to walk around and socialize with ponies?” It quickly became a theme for the crowd to remain speechless against her logic. She nodded, and then swished her mane back in a stylish way. “That’s what I thought, now, let’s show him how we ponies greet our guests in Equestria.”

The ponies applauded by stomping their hooves, the vendetta against the dragon kind dissipating as if it had never existed at all. As the crowd parted ways for them and let them through, they showed their wares to the three of them, their red dragon friend specifically, as they entered the town.

Garble watched in disbelief. “You have GOT to be kidding me…” He said, looking down at the two mares. “You ponies become that trusting just like that?”

Rarity performed one of her graceful mane flips, closing her eyes as she walked. “That’s what happens when you’re as fabulous as me.”

The red dragon nearly hurled, covering his mouth as he shook his head. “Ugh, let’s just search the place and get out of here before I lose my breakfast.”

The sun had now begun to set on the horizon. The desert was aglow with crimson light as the temperature had already begun to take a serious dive from its crazy heights to shivering depths of cold. The streets of Somnambula had already begun to empty, most everypony wanting to get indoors.

Garble shook his head as he took one last glance around town. “This is getting us nowhere fast, and it’s getting late. We need to head back to base camp.”

Applejack didn’t look too convinced. “We can stay out searchin’ a bit longer, is there anywhere else ya might’ve needed to look?”

The red dragon gave the earth pony a blank stare. “Don’t you think if there was somewhere then I’d tell you about it?” He replied in an aggravated tone.

“No need to be so rude,” Rarity stated, trotting over to her friend’s side. “Applejack is right, we should continue searching elsewhere.”

Garble crossed his arms and shook his head. “Not gonna happen. You two haven’t seen how cold it gets out here at night.”

“We are no strangers to cold.” Rarity scoffed, swishing her mane back.

Now triggered, Garble growled at them. “Oh yeah? And where are we gonna search then? We’ve already gone through every inch of this ridiculous town.”

“How about there?” AJ offered, having trotted a few paces away as the two of them bickered and stood facing the pyramid, which rested to the light of the falling sun behind it. Both Rarity and Garble walked over to her and joined in on the stare at the ancient pyramid.

Garble waved off the idea. “Nah, that place is empty too, besides, it’s got some creepy curse on it or something.”

“Curse?” Rarity asked him.

“Yeah, scouts said they couldn’t fly on the inside, that something kept their wings folded in.” He explained, shaking his head. “There’s no one in it anyway, there’s no point.”

AJ looked up at him. “You mean you aren’t the slightest bit curious yourself?”

Garble turned and began walking out of town. “Got that right.”

Both Rarity and Applejack watched him for a moment, then looked to the pyramid once again. The sun had just vanished on the horizon, and the sky darkened because of it. They then looked to one another and shrugged their shoulders, following after the red dragon.

Garble was right, the desert really was cold at night.

The oasis was lit up by several dozen fires here and there, offering halos of warmth to those sitting around them. Whenever the fires began dying down, one of the dragons around them would breathe out more flames, lighting it up again.

AJ and Rarity quickly grew fonder of Fizzle. He sat just beside the two of them, the three sharing their own fire. He alone breathed it back to life whenever it withered, turned out the other dragons still weren’t too keen on sharing a fire with the ponies.

“Fizzle, that’s an interesting name, darling.” Rarity said, brushing some sand from her hooves.

He offered the best smile he could. “Strange name for a dragon, I know.”

“Any stranger than Garble?” Rarity said in an attempt to lift his spirits.

“You got a problem with my name?” Garble answered her, having walked over from another fire. “I wouldn’t expect you ponies to understand our names, not when all of yours either have to do with rainbows or fruit.” He scoffed.

“Hey!” AJ and Rarity both replied in unison.

Fizzle laughed, cutting the tension, which led to the two mares laughing a bit as well. Garble’s ears went flat to his head and he got a deadpan look on his face, sitting down in front of the flames. After the laughter faded, there were a few moments of silence.

“So… just how much of this here desert is there left to search?” Applejack asked, looking to the red dragon across from her.

“Not much,” Garble replied, then breathing out a small plume of flames onto the fire. “Four days of ground to cover, tops.”

Applejack tilted her head. “Then where do we go from there?”

Garble gestured with his head to the south. “There’s a mountain range south of the desert and a region just beyond it. We weren’t able to stay there long, a big storm rolled in, so we came up north to search the desert again.”

“A storm you say?” Rarity asked, curious about this region further south.

Fizzle nodded. “Apparently that area is known for its giant storms, be willing to bet it’s still there and raging just as hard as when we left.”

Applejack took a particular interest in the topic as well. “And you think the storm will pass in a few days so we can go search it?”

“That’s the theory.” Garble replied, leaning back onto the sand.

AJ then looked to the white dragon, who had his claws raised up for some heat from the flames. “Say Fizzle, does that there stormy region have a name?”

Fizzle shrugged. “Sorry, couldn’t tell ya. We didn’t run into too many natives there and, I mean, we were only there for a few days anyway.”

Rarity yawned, having not realized how tired she was until now. “Well I don’t know about the rest of you, but I say I need my beauty sleep.”

Garble grumbled something under his breath as he lifted his arms up and underneath his neck.

Using her magic, Rarity brought forward one of her suitcases which, when opened, created a makeshift bed with fashionable pillows and sheets. Both Applejack and Fizzle watched in relative silence as the unicorn climbed up onto it. She stopped just before lying down, tilting her head. “What? You didn’t expect me to sleep on the sand, did you?”

Applejack chuckled, shaking her head. “Course not, Rares, g’night.”

With that, the unicorn placed a sleep mask over her eyes and tucked herself in. Garble let out a few snores shortly afterwards, having drifted asleep while they talked. Applejack was left sitting beside Fizzle in front of the blazing fire.

“Your unicorn friend sure is something…” He told her when he was sure Rarity was asleep.

“Hehe, ah know.” AJ replied, settling down on her stomach. “Garble ain’t half as bad as everypony makes him out to be back home.”

Fizzle chuckled at that, nodding. “That’s Garble being Garble alright, always the charmer.”

The two shared a light laugh. The white dragon breathed more flames out to make the fire stronger as Applejack built up the ability to ask the questions she’d been wanting to ask him.

“Fizzle?” She said, looking over at him.

“Hmm?” He replied, looking over at her.

“Do y’all dragons still not like us ponies all too much?” AJ asked.

The question caused a temporary silence between them. Fizzle rubbed his neck as he looked away a bit. “Ehhhh…” He replied uneasily, trying to think of how best to answer.

Applejack had been curious ever since the war had been averted, she wondered if the dragons had any respect at all for Equestria now. “You can give to me straight, ain’t like it matters too much at the moment, what with us all havin’ to work together.”

Fizzle looked back over at her, lowering his claw. “I won’t lie and say dragons think highly of ponies… but there has definitely been a change ever since Princess Twilight came to help Dragon Lord Ember when she was attacked.”

AJ’s spirits were lifted a little at hearing this. “Yeah?”

He nodded. “Yeah. It’s kinda like a mutual respect now more than anything else, I think.” He tried explaining, looking at the fire as he did. “We used to think you ponies were weak, helpless, and waaay too caring.”

The earth pony scoffed at that. “And now?”

He returned his gaze to her. “Now… we know you aren’t weak, you definitely aren’t helpless…” He snickered a bit, leaning back and lying down. “Well… you get the point.”

Applejack took off her hat and lied down as well. “You seem like you’re more willin’ to give us a chance than the others… if it ain’t too much to ask, I’m wondering why.”

Fizzle was gazing up at the sky, his claws clasped together on his underbelly. He took in a deep breath, contemplating the question. “I guess a part of me always kinda wondered what it would be like to know a pony… Dragon Lord Ember befriending Princess Twilight made me more curious than ever. So when she told us to try… I guess I just took it to heart more than the others.” Applejack was left thinking about his response as he smiled just a little, eyes still to the sky. “Maybe I’m just the odd dragon out… but this view is something else.” Applejack looked to him for a moment, and then rolled over onto her back, looking up as well.

The night sky in the middle of the desert truly was a sight to behold. Thousands of stars, shining clear as crystal, dotting the pitch black above. The fire had died down, but Fizzle was too enchanted to relight it. The lack of light made the view even more stunning, the two of them feeling like they were on the crest of the world, gazing out into the unknown.

AJ smiled as well. “Sure is beautiful, ain’t it?”

Fizzle nodded. “Sure is.”

Looking over at him again, she said, “G’night Fizzle.”

The white dragon peered over at her, replying, “Good night, Applejack.”

AJ turned her gaze back to the night sky and took a deep breath, closing her eyes. Fizzle watched her for a moment, and then returned his eyes to the sky above.

Garble stood in front of the dragons’ map of the desert, Applejack, Rarity, and Fizzle standing around it as well. “Today we’re going to search this area here.” He told them, pointing around at a part of the desert to the south-west. “It’s not far from the coast, but it’s a fair distance away, that’s why you’re coming with us, Fizz.”

Rarity squinted at the map, seeing how far away they were from it. “How are we supposed to get there in time to search any of it?”

The red dragon spread his wings as he looked at her. “We’re flying, that’s why I just said Fizzle is coming with us.”

Fizzle nodded as Applejack looked down at the map as well. “Ah’m guessin’ y’all haven’t searched there yet?”

“We gave it a quick fly-over last time,” Garble replied, also looking down at the map. “But while we didn’t find out anything about our targets in that town yesterday, I was told that there’s a canyon somewhere in that region, but I didn’t see it when last we went there.”

AJ nodded at hearing that. “Worth a look.”

Garble looked around at the three of them. “It’s a couple hour flight, we should get going now so that we have plenty of time to find and scout out this canyon.”

Before Rarity could react much, Applejack had already walked over to Fizzle. “You alright if ya carry me, partner?”

Fizzle chuckled, nodding. “I think I can manage.”

Rarity and Garble then shot a look at one another. “No, no, no, no, no!” They both said, turning to their respective companions.

“You’re riding with me.” Garble said sharply, eyes fixed upon Applejack.

“And you are going to be the one to carry me.” Rarity huffed, looking at Fizzle.

Applejack snorted out her nostrils, glaring at the two of them. “Now wait just an apple-pickin’ second. You two have been fightin’ and bickerin’ practically non-stop, so now you’re gonna deal with it.” She gestured with her head to Fizzle. “Ah’m flyin’ with Fizzle here, that way you two can get over this here feud y’all are havin’, ya hear?”

Rarity looked up and away, turning her head so her mane swished out in front of her. “Humph!”

Garble groaned and lifted a claw up to his face in defeat.

Fizzle stayed quiet during the whole ordeal, hoping he wasn’t dragged into it any more than he already was.

Applejack gave a triumphant nod and turned to her white dragon steed. “Now let’s get a move on.” Fizzle lowered himself down a bit and the earth pony hopped on. He stood up and the two now watched their hesitant companions.

Garble and Rarity shared a cold stare that lasted a few seconds. With a huff, Garble lowered himself to the ground, grumbling to himself. Rarity walked over, taking regal steps as her head was held high in protest. She carefully stepped up onto his back, sitting down when in position. The red dragon then stood up, still mumbling under his breath.

The two dragons beat their wings and took to the air, flying south-west.

The fly took about two hours, each pair having a very different experience during the fly.

Applejack and Fizzle talked about the search over the past few months, how much their homes had changed since the war had been avoided, and even some things they hoped to do when they went back.

“So, my cave is kinda small,” Fizzle told her, glancing back at her every now and then. “I was kinda hoping I could find a bigger one before the end of the summer, but it’s not looking like I’ll be able to find one.”

AJ nodded. “Ah know what ya mean. Ah’ve been tryin’ to draw up the plans for a new barn on our farm, but with everythin’ that’s been happenin’, ah haven’t had the time or focus for it.”

Rarity and Garble, on the other hoof, were caught in a cryptic, uncomfortable silence. The few times they talked during the trip were brief and underwhelming.

“If you spray that thing while on my back one more time, I swear I’ll drop you off in the middle of the desert.” Garble growled, keeping faced forward.

Rarity had been occasionally applying her perfume, which was made difficult to smell for her because of how fast they were moving. “Oh hush, as if my perfume can make you smell any worse than you already do.”

Arriving at their destination, all four kept their eyes open for some kind of canyon. They could see the coast from here, the blue of the ocean clashing against the glow of the desert sand. It wasn’t long before Applejack caught sight of it.

“There!” She said aloud, pointing her hoof down below.

A few miles away, there was the slightest crevice in the sand dunes. From this distance, it was easy to miss, and it was no wonder why Garble and the other dragons passed it over. Unless one was looking for it, it would be extremely difficult to spot.

Descending down to it, the two dragons landed on the canyon’s edge. The ponies on their backs gazed with them down into the crevice. It wasn’t too incredibly deep, but the canyon itself ran on for what looked like a few miles underneath the dunes. Leaning and falling into the opening, both dragons glided down to the sandstone floor of the crevice, which was about seventy or eighty feet down.

Applejack and Rarity got off from their dragons’ backs, all four now peering around at their previously undiscovered environment.

Fizzle was the first to speak out, his voice echoing just slightly. “This could definitely be a good place to hide, especially since we haven’t searched it yet.”

Applejack agreed, glancing down both directions of the canyon. “Ah think we should split up in twos and search it to both ends.”

Rarity looked to her, somewhat worried. “Split up? If any of those three are down here, we should be together when we come across them.”

The earth pony shook her head. “If they’re down here and we search in one group, they could have more time to escape, and we wouldn’t even know they were here to be missed. If we search both directions in twos, we have a better chance of finding ‘em.”

Fizzle glanced over in one of the two directions of the canyon path. “And if one group finds all three of them together?”

“Ah saw Sombra up and leave after fightin’ with Stormclaw,” AJ explained. “They ain’t gonna be together.”

While Garble did agree with that, there was another part of that question Fizzle asked. “What if we split up and run into the other two? Might be tough to fight them off, would be better if all four of us were there.”

“We can’t let ‘em escape without havin’ some kinda clue as to where they are.” AJ replied, looking around at the three of them. “They should know that fightin’ ain’t gonna help ‘em hide, the other two of us would know they were here and be able to report it back to the princesses.” She turned and looked down one of the paths. “Think about it, they’ve been hidin’ this whole time, if anythin’, they’ll try to run, but at least then we’ll have a better clue as to where they are.” She pressed her hat more firmly onto her head. “Fizzle, you come with me and we’ll head on down this way. Rarity, you and Garble go that way.”

“Oh come on, Applejack.” Rarity said, keeping her voice suppressed in case the fugitives really were down there somewhere. “Why can’t you and I be the ones to search together?”

AJ looked to her. “While ah still think they’ll run, what would be more intimidatin’, Rares? Me and you, or one of us with a dragon? Besides, Garble here kicked his tail to the curve last time, ain’t no way he won’t be scared of him, so you stay with him, got it?”

Both Garble and Rarity grumbled again, turning simultaneously and walking down the canyon path. Fizzle and Applejack then nodded to one another and walked in the opposite direction.

“You really think they’ll try to run instead of fight?” Fizzle asked her, still somewhat hesitant at the idea of splitting up.

“Ah sure hope so.” She replied, the two of them scanning the shaded area around the path as they walked.

Rarity and Garble walked cautiously down the canyon path, senses honed in on their surroundings as they checked for small openings and hidden paths along the walls.

As would be expected, they themselves were disturbingly quiet to one another. They just couldn’t seem to get over this gap between them. The first time they met, they were at each other’s throats. The second time they met, they were just about at each other’s throats. However, the third time they met, it was a situation where they had to work together. Then came the gala, and now this.

“I, for one, think you would find my company more enjoyable if you weren’t such a ruffian all the time.” Rarity finally spoke out, breaking the silence.

Garble scoffed. “And who says I want to find enjoyment in your company?”

Rarity was appalled. “While I can see you’re not as hotheaded as you used to be, you still have a long way to go until I ever consider you a gentle-dragon like Spikey.”

He shivered at the comment. “I tell you what, if acting that way gets me a dumb nickname like that, then I’ll stay just the way I am. Besides, who says we dragons have to change to meet your standards? You ponies could toughen up and not be so sensitive all the time.”

The unicorn stomped her hoof. “So says the fool whose lack of sensitivity got Ember put in fatal condition by the very dragon we’re hunting.”

There was a long, bitter silence after that statement. Rarity could feel the tension, and see just how critical that comment was to the scarred dragon.

“I’m sorry,” She said, the two still not making eye contact. “That was uncalled for.”

“Whatever,” Garble growled. “I’ve been trying to get along with you ponies best I can, the least you could do is try and understand how difficult it is for me.”

Rarity thought about that, and it actually made much more sense than she would care to admit. As she had stated, he had changed from who he was before, be it on his own will or Ember’s, it didn’t really matter.

“Humph, maybe you’re not as bad as I thought you were…” She said quietly.

Garble grimaced, still keeping his eyes busy searching. “Yeah? Maybe you aren’t either.”

Spotting something out of the ordinary, Rarity was forced to postpone this in-depth conversation they were having. “Hey, look there, a cave.”

The two came across a sizeable opening in the wall of the canyon. The entrance was inclined, and so, in the shadows, it would make the cave practically invisible. They stopped just at the mouth of it, peering inside. Garble coughed up a small flame, illuminating the dark for a fraction of a second. It was clear enough, and so he stepped in, followed by the white unicorn.

The cave tunnel wasn’t too long, and there was a smooth, flat wall at the very end. Garble breathed out another flame, the two of them seeing hieroglyphics etched into the stone.

“These are the same markings we found in the pyramids.” Garble spoke out, lifting his claw to them, curious if it meant anything.

Upon looking at them more carefully, Rarity thought she recognized the pattern in which the symbols were made. “Give me some more light.” The red dragon complied, lighting up the tunnel more with his fire breath. Now that she could see them clearly, she was able to confirm her suspicion. “I remember Twilight showing me something like this when we were all talking about Daring Do’s adventures. It’s a spell.”

Garble squinted at her, and then looked to the wall again. “What kind of spell?”

She shook her head. “I’m not sure… but it’s worth a try.”

Her horn lit up with her blue, magical aura. Her eyes read over the hieroglyphics, which began to glow faintly. She stopped and backed away for a moment, causing their glow to fade.

Garble gestured her forward. “Do it again, we might be onto something.”

Rarity stepped up and repeated the spell in her head. The glow returned to the symbols, which grew in intensity until they lit the tunnel better than Garble’s fire breath. Once read to the final hieroglyphic, the entire chasm shook for a moment, the symbols having reached a glow as bright as the sun.

Both Rarity and Garble shielded themselves from the light, and then heard a loud grinding noise. Able to peek out from under their arms, they saw the smooth wall sliding across the cave floor to reveal a hidden passage behind it, which looked far different from the cave they were in.

The walls and floor were finely cut sandstone, and there were lit torches on them, which gave the new passage an ancient tomb kind of lighting. Hieroglyphics and intricate paintings covered the walls, telling the two that they just found something of importance.

Applejack and Fizzle came running through the tunnel and up to them, having felt the canyon shake and went in search of them when it did.

“What in tarnation…?” AJ asked, all four standing and looking into temple-like hall.

Rarity was the first to step forward, followed by the other three. The hall looked much like those inside the pyramid, only less eroded and faded from time.

“What is this place…?” Fizzle asked, looking around just like the others.

The hall eventually opened up into a wider chamber, which was better lit by braziers on the floors, as well as more decoratively designed, with white stone paths and statues along the walls. Pillars reached from the floor all the way up to the vaulted ceiling, which loomed about forty feet above them. There were flowing fountains of water running through the chamber in a systematic way, the room having clearly been designed to last the ages given how old it must be.

A single, massive statue rested at the chamber’s center. When the four drew closer, they could see it was of a sphinx, and it looked as if it were sleeping. Reaching the statue, Rarity tilted her head. “Why would somepony make a chamber like this?”

She reached out a touched the statue. A gust of air then became emitted from it, as if it were a breath, which startled the unicorn and made her back up with the others. The statue trembled slightly and then began to move. The head of it lifted up and, after a few moments, its golden eyes opened. Light rippled out from it when it opened its eyes, making the colors of the sphinx return to it; the purple fur, and gold/black of the accessories it was wearing.

Both ponies gasped and backed up to the dragons, whose mouths were dropped open and eyes were wide. The sphinx took a moment to seemingly take in the fact that it was awake. Looking down at the four of them, the sphinx stood, and her golden eyes squinted slightly.

“Who dares enter my domain?” She said lowly, her voice deep and foreboding.

Applejack remembered Rainbow and Pinkie talking about the legend of Somnambula… was this really the…

“A-Are you… the sphinx from the legend of Somnambula?” She asked the giant creature.

The sphinx gritted her fangs upon the mentioning of the name, but being that she was now finally awake, she managed to keep relatively calm despite it. “I am. Now I ask again; who are you?”

“Ah’m Applejack,” AJ introduced, lifting her hoof to her companions. “This here is Rarity, Fizzle, and Garble-”

“Dragons?” The sphinx said, tilting her head slightly. “What are dragons doing in the Sea of Sand?”

Garble then spoke up. “We’ve come in search of another dragon, a black one named Stormclaw. Does the name sound familiar to you?”

Fizzle turned to him. “How could she know if she’s been down here for so long?”

“I know a great many things, little dragon.” The sphinx answered, looking deep in thought at the question. “Stormclaw… Stormclaw the black dragon. No, I know not of a black dragon named Stormclaw. The only black dragon I’ve ever known was back far beyond any pony of your time could remember.”

“What about Chrysalis?” Rarity offered. “Queen Chrysalis?”

The name immediately warranted a response. “The Changeling Queen? Yes… yes I see now, she lost her kingdom not long ago… and all of her subjects. What is it you wish to know?”

“Where she is.” Rarity replied.

The sphinx returned deep into thought, but then shook her head. “It would seem this is something I cannot know, a powerful force is keeping the knowledge from me.”

Fizzle just had to ask, he was too curious. “So… you’ve been in here for… how long?”

“A very long time.” The sphinx answered, eyes peering around at the chamber. “I was awakened once before, but I’ve been within this chamber for the past seven-hundred years.”

Rarity looked to Fizzle to answer his question. “Sphinxes are magic, Fizzle. That’s why she knows so much, they were said to be able to know anything.”

The sphinx offered a light chuckle. “My turn to ask a question; though I cannot see who or where this Stormclaw is, I am now very much interested in knowing more about him. How, pray tell, was he able to use the Etherus Diamond the way he did?”

“Etherus Diamond?” Garble asked.

Applejack turned to him. “That there crystal he used to become stronger, the black one.” She then turned back to the sphinx. “We’re not sure… what do you know about the diamond?”

The sphinx rested back down onto the floor, crossing her paws with her head still held high. “The Etherus Diamond is one of six ancient stones that caused The Great Cataclysm over 9000 years ago.”

Both Rarity and Applejack remembered Celestia’s story about Equestria back that long ago. “You even know that…?” AJ asked her.

“Of course I do, I was there.” The sphinx replied.

Another question had been built up in Fizzle’s head and, like always, he just had to ask. “E-Excuse me… you said you only ever knew one black dragon… a long time ago. Who was it?”

The sphinx looked upon the white dragon, and then down upon all of them. “His name was Gelder.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
So we get right back in the swing of things with AJ and Rarity on their expedition to help Garble and the dragons search the south. Anypony else expect them to run into the legendary monster from the Somnambula legend?
And this is where we finally hear that name again, you may remember it from Part II. Anypony wonder what it means? Let's find out together!
Stay awesome everypony!